Jorge Just Won’t Go Away

What a tormentor is this Argentine Apostate named Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who is just seven days away from completing his sixteenth month of his masquerade as the world’s beloved “Pope Francis.” Jorge seems to delight in tormenting believing Catholics with nonstop and seemingly marathon interviews and “homilies,” which wind up surprising us during those periods when he is supposed to be “resting” and has ceased giving his daily “homilies” at the Casa Santa Marta during his Ding Dong School Of Apostasy.

As time is at a premium after a day of running errands for the family, I am going to make this commentary very short. This, I am sure, will please most of the twelve of you who view these articles regularly, presuming that our hacker friend does not prevent you from doing so.

Jorge gave a “homily” yesterday, Saturday, July 5, 2014, the Feast of Saint Anthony Mary Zaccaria within the Octave of Saints Peter and Paul, wherein he repeated the old line from Giovanni Enrico Antonio Maria/Paul the Sick (three months, thirteen days until this wretched Modernist is “beatified) concerning the service of “man” as being the first priority of what is alleged to be the Catholic Church. Here is but a very brief excerpt:

“It is necessary to place the dignity of the human person at the centre of every prospect and every action. Other interests, even if legitimate, are secondary,” he said to applause. “At the centre is the dignity of the human person. Why? Because the human person is in the image of God, he was created in the image of God and we are all in the image of God!” (Serve and live in the freedom of God.)

The human person is at the “centre of every prospect and every action. Other interests, even if legitimate, are secondary.”

No, Jorge, God as He has revealed Himself to us through His true Church is the center of all. Every one of our actions must be pleasing to God. It is worthless to serve the “dignity of the human person” while suborning those things that are repugnant to the greater honor and glory of God and the sanctification and salvation of the souls redeemed by the Most Precious Blood of Jesus.

Yet it is that the “human dignity” mantra has been repeated endlessly by the conciliar “popes.”

The soon-to-be “Blessed Paul the Sick” said the following at the United Masonic Nations Organization on October 4, 1965, the Feast of Saint Francis of Assisi:

Our message is meant to be, first of all, a moral and solemn ratification of this lofty institution. This message comes from Our historical experience. It is as an “expert in humanity” that We bring to this Organization the suffrage of Our recent Predecessors, that of the entire Catholic Episcopate, and Our own, convinced as We are that this Organization represents the obligatory path of modern civilization and of world peace.

In saying this, We feel We are speaking with the voice of the dead as well as of the living: of the dead who have fallen in the terrible wars of the past, dreaming of concord and world peace; of the living who have survived those wars, bearing in their hearts a condemnation of those who seek to renew them; and of those rightful expectation of a better humanity. And We also make Our own, the voice of the poor, the disinherited, the suffering; of those who long for justice for the dignity of life, for freedom, for well being and for progress. The peoples of the earth turn to the United Nations as the last hope of concord and peace. We presume to present here, together with Our own, their tribute to honour and of hope. That is why this moment is a great one for you also. We know that you are fully aware of this. Now for the continuation of Our message. It looks entirely towards the future. The edifice which you have constructed must never collapse; it must be continually perfected and adapted to the needs which the history of the world will present. You mark a stage in the development of mankind; from now on retreat is impossible; you must go forward. (Giovanni Montini/Paul VI’s Address to the United Nations, October 4, 1965.)

No room for Social Reign of Christ the King in such an apostate celebration of the “ability” of a Judeo-Masonic organization that sucks billions of dollars into its behemoth bureaucracy to advance an agenda of unbridled moral and social evils all throughout the world. No room for the honor and glory of the Most Blessed Trinity or for the sanctification and salvation of souls.

As is well known, Karol Wojtyla/John Paul II was forever discoursing about the “dignity of the human person.” Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI spoke of this very frequently as well.

Pope Saint Pius X’s condemnation of The Sillon, whose false theology and philosophy provided important building blocks for the edifice of the One World Ecumenical Church of conciliarism, put the lie to this very simply and directly:

Alas! yes, the double meaning has been broken: the social action of the Sillon is no longer Catholic. The Sillonist, as such, does not work for a coterie, and “the Church”, he says, “cannot in any sense benefit from the sympathies that his action may stimulate.” A strange situation, indeed! They fear lest the Church should profit for a selfish and interested end by the social action of the Sillon, as if everything that benefited the Church did not benefit the whole human race! A curious reversal of notions! The Church might benefit from social action! As if the greatest economists had not recognized and proved that it is social action alone which, if serious and fruitful, must benefit the Church! But stranger still, alarming and saddening at the same time, are the audacity and frivolity of men who call themselves Catholics and dream of re-shaping society under such conditions, and of establishing on earth, over and beyond the pale of the Catholic Church, “the reign of love and justice” with workers coming from everywhere, of all religions and of no religion, with or without beliefs, so long as they forego what might divide them – their religious and philosophical convictions, and so long as they share what unites them – a “generous idealism and moral forces drawn from whence they can.” When we consider the forces, knowledge, and supernatural virtues which are necessary to establish the Christian City, and the sufferings of millions of martyrs, and the light given by the Fathers and Doctors of the Church, and the self-sacrifice of all the heroes of charity, and a powerful hierarchy ordained in heaven, and the streams of Divine Grace – the whole having been built up, bound together, and impregnated by the life and spirit of Jesus Christ, the Wisdom of God, the Word made man – when we think, I say, of all this, it is frightening to behold new apostles eagerly attempting to do better by a common interchange of vague idealism and civic virtues. What are they going to produce? What is to come of this collaboration? A mere verbal and chimerical construction in which we shall see, glowing in a jumble, and in seductive confusion, the words Liberty, Justice, Fraternity, Love, Equality, and human exultation, all resting upon an ill-understood human dignity. It will be a tumultuous agitation, sterile for the end proposed, but which will benefit the less Utopian exploiters of the people. Yes, we can truly say that the Sillon, its eyes fixed on a chimera, brings Socialism in its train.

We fear that worse is to come: the end result of this developing promiscuousness, the beneficiary of this cosmopolitan social action, can only be a Democracy which will be neither Catholic, nor Protestant, nor Jewish. It will be a religion (for Sillonism, so the leaders have said, is a religion) more universal than the Catholic Church, uniting all men become brothers and comrades at last in the “Kingdom of God”. – “We do not work for the Church, we work for mankind.”

And now, overwhelmed with the deepest sadness, We ask Ourselves, Venerable Brethren, what has become of the Catholicism of the Sillon? Alas! this organization which formerly afforded such promising expectations, this limpid and impetuous stream, has been harnessed in its course by the modern enemies of the Church, and is now no more than a miserable affluent of the great movement of apostasy being organized in every country for the establishment of a One-World Church which shall have neither dogmas, nor hierarchy, neither discipline for the mind, nor curb for the passions, and which, under the pretext of freedom and human dignity, would bring back to the world (if such a Church could overcome) the reign of legalized cunning and force, and the oppression of the weak, and of all those who toil and suffer.

We know only too well the dark workshops in which are elaborated these mischievous doctrines which ought not to seduce clear-thinking minds. The leaders of the Sillon have not been able to guard against these doctrines. The exaltation of their sentiments, the undiscriminating good-will of their hearts, their philosophical mysticism, mixed with a measure of illuminism, have carried them away towards another Gospel which they thought was the true Gospel of Our Savior. To such an extent that they speak of Our Lord Jesus Christ with a familiarity supremely disrespectful, and that – their ideal being akin to that of the Revolution – they fear not to draw between the Gospel and the Revolution blasphemous comparisons for which the excuse cannot be made that they are due to some confused and over-hasty composition.

We wish to draw your attention, Venerable Brethren, to this distortion of the Gospel and to the sacred character of Our Lord Jesus Christ, God and man, prevailing within the Sillon and elsewhere. As soon as the social question is being approached, it is the fashion in some quarters to first put aside the divinity of Jesus Christ, and then to mention only His unlimited clemency, His compassion for all human miseries, and His pressing exhortations to the love of our neighbor and to the brotherhood of men. True, Jesus has loved us with an immense, infinite love, and He came on earth to suffer and die so that, gathered around Him in justice and love, motivated by the same sentiments of mutual charity, all men might live in peace and happiness. But for the realization of this temporal and eternal happiness, He has laid down with supreme authority the condition that we must belong to His Flock, that we must accept His doctrine, that we must practice virtue, and that we must accept the teaching and guidance of Peter and his successors. Further, whilst Jesus was kind to sinners and to those who went astray, He did not respect their false ideas, however sincere they might have appeared. He loved them all, but He instructed them in order to convert them and save them. Whilst He called to Himself in order to comfort them, those who toiled and suffered, it was not to preach to them the jealousy of a chimerical equality. Whilst He lifted up the lowly, it was not to instill in them the sentiment of a dignity independent from, and rebellious against, the duty of obedience. Whilst His heart overflowed with gentleness for the souls of good-will, He could also arm Himself with holy indignation against the profaners of the House of God, against the wretched men who scandalized the little ones, against the authorities who crush the people with the weight of heavy burdens without putting out a hand to lift them. He was as strong as he was gentle. He reproved, threatened, chastised, knowing, and teaching us that fear is the beginning of wisdom, and that it is sometimes proper for a man to cut off an offending limb to save his body. Finally, He did not announce for future society the reign of an ideal happiness from which suffering would be banished; but, by His lessons and by His example, He traced the path of the happiness which is possible on earth and of the perfect happiness in heaven: the royal way of the Cross. These are teachings that it would be wrong to apply only to one’s personal life in order to win eternal salvation; these are eminently social teachings, and they show in Our Lord Jesus Christ something quite different from an inconsistent and impotent humanitarianism. (Pope Saint Pius X, Notre Charge Apostolique, August 15, 1910.)

Papa Giuseppe Melchior Sarto was a Catholic.

Antipapa Jorge Mario Bergoglio is an apostate.

Pope Saint Pius X worked for the honor and glory of God and the salvation of souls.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio works for “mankind. Excuse, “humankind.”

Then again, Jorge Mario Bergoglio wants us to believe the the true role of a pope is to be Bishop of Rome and to then to act “synodally” (collegially) on a universal basis:

–Q: Why, since the beginning, have you wished to stress so much the role of the Bishop of Rome?

–Pope Francis: Francis’ first service is this: to be the Bishop of Rome. He has all the Pope’s titles, universal Shepherd, Vicar of Christ, etc., in fact, because he is Bishop of Rome. It’s the first choice,  the consequence of Peter’s primacy. If tomorrow the Pope wished to be the Bishop of Tivoli, clearly they would throw me out. . . .

Q: Where is Bergoglio’s Church heading?

–Pope Francis: Thank God I have no Church; I follow Christ. I didn’t found anything. From the point of view of style, I haven’t changed from the way I was at Buenos Aires. Yes, perhaps some little thing, because one must, but to change at my age would be ridiculous. In regard to the plan, instead, I follow what the Cardinals have requested during the General Congregations before the Conclave. I go in that direction. The Council of Eight Cardinals, an external body, was born from that. It was requested to help reform the Curia. Something, moreover, that isn’t easy because a step is taken, but then it emerges that this or that must be done, and if before there was one dicastery, it then becomes four. My decisions are the fruit of the pre Conclave meetings. I haven’t done anything on my own.

–Q: A democratic approach?

–Pope Francis: They were decisions of the Cardinals. I don’t know it it’s a democratic approach. I would say it is more Synodal, even if the word is not appropriate for cardinals. (Jorge Babbles On Yet Againw With ‘Il Messagero.”)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio wants to make everyone believe that he has no agenda of his own.

Guess what?

He has an agenda of his own, and it is one of complete and total revolution against anything and everything that is recognizably Catholic. Jorge has bulldozed, belittled and persecuted many of those “restortationists” who have sought to oppose his schemes that have been denounced by our true popes, whether acting on their own or as they have promulgated decrees of Holy Mother Church’s true general councils, each of which met under the infallible guidance and protection of the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, Who is immutable.

Although Jorge likes to emphasize his role as a putative Bishop of Rome, this is yet another mask of his disdain for Papal Primacy. While Senor Bergoglio will mouth lip service platitudes about the primacy of the Chair of Peter, his visible signs of disgust with almost the entirety of papal protocol, including living in the Apostolic Palace as he holds forth in his quarters in the Casa Santa Marta, indicates that he speaks with a forked tongue.

Contrary to what Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s words and actions have conveyed to the word, a true pope is indeed the Visible Head of the true Church on earth. Pope Pius IX issued Pastor Aeternus at the [First] Vatican Council to define Papal Primacy and Papal Infallibility and the true governing powers of a true and legitimate Successor of Saint Peter:

1. And so, supported by the clear witness of Holy Scripture, and adhering to the manifest and explicit decrees both of our predecessors the Roman Pontiffs and of general councils, we promulgate anew the definition of the ecumenical Council of Florence [49], which must be believed by all faithful Christians, namely that the Apostolic See and the Roman Pontiff hold a world-wide primacy, and that the Roman Pontiff is the successor of blessed Peter, the prince of the apostles, true vicar of Christ, head of the whole Church and father and teacher of all Christian people.

To him, in blessed Peter, full power has been given by our lord Jesus Christ to tend, rule and govern the universal Church.

All this is to be found in the acts of the ecumenical councils and the sacred canons.

2. Wherefore we teach and declare that, by divine ordinance, the Roman Church possesses a pre-eminence of ordinary power over every other Church, and that this jurisdictional power of the Roman Pontiff is both episcopal and immediate. Both clergy and faithful, of whatever rite and dignity, both singly and collectively, are bound to submit to this power by the duty of hierarchical subordination and true obedience, and this not only in matters concerning faith and morals, but also in those which regard the discipline and government of the Church throughout the world.

3. In this way, by unity with the Roman Pontiff in communion and in profession of the same faith , the Church of Christ becomes one flock under one Supreme Shepherd [50].

4. This is the teaching of the Catholic truth, and no one can depart from it without endangering his faith and salvation.

5. This power of the Supreme Pontiff by no means detracts from that ordinary and immediate power of episcopal jurisdiction, by which bishops, who have succeeded to the place of the apostles by appointment of the Holy Spirit, tend and govern individually the particular flocks which have been assigned to them. On the contrary, this power of theirs is asserted, supported and defended by the Supreme and Universal Pastor; for St. Gregory the Great says: “My honor is the honor of the whole Church. My honor is the steadfast strength of my brethren. Then do I receive true honor, when it is denied to none of those to whom honor is due.” [51]

6. Furthermore, it follows from that supreme power which the Roman Pontiff has in governing the whole Church, that he has the right, in the performance of this office of his, to communicate freely with the pastors and flocks of the entire Church, so that they may be taught and guided by him in the way of salvation.

7. And therefore we condemn and reject the opinions of those who hold that this communication of the Supreme Head with pastors and flocks may be lawfully obstructed; or that it should be dependent on the civil power, which leads them to maintain that what is determined by the Apostolic See or by its authority concerning the government of the Church, has no force or effect unless it is confirmed by the agreement of the civil authority.

8. Since the Roman Pontiff, by the divine right of the apostolic primacy, governs the whole Church, we likewise teach and declare that he is the supreme judge of the faithful [52], and that in all cases which fall under ecclesiastical jurisdiction recourse may be had to his judgment [53]. The sentence of the Apostolic See (than which there is no higher authority) is not subject to revision by anyone, nor may anyone lawfully pass judgment thereupon [54]. And so they stray from the genuine path of truth who maintain that it is lawful to appeal from the judgments of the Roman pontiffs to an ecumenical council as if this were an authority superior to the Roman Pontiff.

9. So, then, if anyone says that the Roman Pontiff has merely an office of supervision and guidance, and not the full and supreme power of jurisdiction over the whole Church, and this not only in matters of faith and morals, but also in those which concern the discipline and government of the Church dispersed throughout the whole world; or that he has only the principal part, but not the absolute fullness, of this supreme power; or that this power of his is not ordinary and immediate both over all and each of the Churches and over all and each of the pastors and faithful: let him be anathema. (Chapter 3, Dogmatic Constitution of the Church, Vatican Council, July 18, 1870.)

Intent on finding a “new way” for what is called the “Petrine Ministry” can be exercised to the satisfaction of the heretical and schismatic Orthodox and the Protestant sects, the conciliar “pontiffs,” starting most notably with “Saint John Paul II” in Ut Unum Sint, May 25, 1995 (look for a big celebration of that heretical document’s twentieth anniversary next year), have done everything imaginable to extol their “collegial” or “synodal” relationship with the world’s conciliar “bishops.”

Even Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI is reported to have said to Bishop Bernard Fellay, the Superior-General of the Society of Saint Pius X, in their infamous meeting at Castel Gandolfo on August 29, 2005, the Feast of the Beheading of Saint John the Baptist, that “My authority stops at that door” as the old German Modernist pointed to the door leading out of the room where the meeting was taking place. In other words, the “bishops” are the true “governors.” “Rome” is merely a “clearinghouse” to provide a bit of direction now and again.

Most of the conciliar “bishops,” of course, are every bit as revolutionary as have been the conciliar “popes,” including the visceral revolutionary named Jorge Mario Bergoglio.

The Italian “cardinal” who serves as the secretary-general of the conciliar institution called the “Synod of Bishops,” Lorenzo “Cardinal” Badisseri, has denounced as “crazy” the words of a conciliar presbyter in Italy who had dared to state that men and women who cohabit together without the benefit of the Sacrament of Holy Matrimony are leading sinful lives.

Yes, one must be denounced as “crazy” for simply professing a basic fact of the Catholic moral theology.

Here is the story as provide by a “conservative” blogger, who appears to be “mystified” how this can be the case even though Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his pals Walter “Cardinal” Kasper and Reinhard “Cardinal” Marx and Oscar Andres Maradiaga “Cardinal” Rodriguez each has stated that a “new” “pastoral approach” along the lines use by the Orthodox in the cases of divorced and civilly “remarried” couples must be “considered” at the upcoming synod:

In exalted ecclesiastical circles in Italy, there seems to be a new orthodoxy emerging with regard to the question of Holy Communion for the divorced and remarried. So strict is it that a parish priest gets a guided missile from the heart of the curia for his dissent.

Many readers follow Sandro Magister’s English language blog, Chiesa, for its well-informed and incisive comment on Vatican affairs. Magister also writes an Italian language blog for L’Espresso, called Settimo Cielo which often has additional material of great interest.

A few days ago, in his article Cose da pazzi. Il cardinale Collins e il curato di campagna (“Crazy things. Collins and the country priest”) Magister told of the reaction to Fr Tarcisio Vicario, a parish priest of the diocese of Novara in Italy who recently spoke about the question of Holy Communion for the divorced and remarried, saying:

“For the Church, which acts in the name of the Son of God, marriage between the baptised is alone and always a sacrament. Civil marriage and cohabitation are not a sacrament. Therefore those who place themselves outside of the Sacrament by contracting civil marriage are living a continuing infidelity. One is not treating of sin committed on one occasion (for example a murder), nor an infidelity through carelessness or habit, where conscience in any case calls us back to the duty of reforming ourselves by means of sincere repentance and a true and firm purpose of distancing ourselves from sin and from the occasions which lead to it.”

The Bishop of Novara made it clear that an appeal to logic or the proper understanding of rehtorical analogy, would fall on deaf ears, characterising the priest’s expression as:

“an unacceptable equation, even though introduced as an example, between irregular cohabitation and murder. The use of the example, even if written in brackets, proves to be inappropriate and misleading, and therefore wrong.”

In fact Fr Vicario did not “equate” irregular cohabitation and murder. His whole point was that they are different – one is a permanent state where the person does not intend to change their situation, the other is a sin committed on a particular occasion where a properly formed conscience would call the person to repent and not commit the sin again.

The wrath descending upon poor Fr Vicario did not end with a rebuke from his Ordinary. Cardinal Baldisseri, the Secretary General of the forthcoming Synod, said that the words of Fr Vicario were “crazy, a strictly personal opinion of a parish priest who does not represent anyone, not even himself.” (“una pazzia, un’opinione strettamente personale di un parroco che non rappresenta nessuno, neanche se stesso.“)

Leaving aside the tortuous hyperbole (as Sir Bernard Wooley might interject, his opinion cannot be personal yet not represent himself) it must be asked why such a mainstream and orthodox opinion, expressed with clarity, should be the object of such vehement condemnation. (Crazy Man, Just Crazy.)

No, there is no reason to be mystified about how “Cardinal” Lorenzo Baldisseri can call a conciliar presbyter, who had been reprimanded by his own conciliar “ordinary,” “crazy” for stating Catholic moral truth plainly.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio himself has provided us with the answer:

Q: Wojtyla learned to say volemose bene, damose da fa’ [Roman dialect phrases meaningLet’s love another, let’s get to work!”]. Have you learned any sayings of you own?

–Pope Francis: For now little. Campa e fa’ campa [live and let live]. [Naturally, he laughs]. (Jorge Babbles On Yet Againw With ‘Il Messagero.”)

Sure, just “live and let live.”

The martyr who gave up his life for Papal Primacy and for the inviolability of a ratified, consummated marriage, Saint Thomas More, on July 6, 1535 (his feast day, which is celebrated along with that of the Bishop of Rochester, Saint John Fisher, who was martyred on June 22, 1534, is July 9 in England and Wales), refused to let King Henry VIII’s heretical and schismatic actions and his personal immorality to just “live and let live”:

For as much as, my Lords, this Indictment is grounded upon an Act of Parliament, directly repugnant, to the Laws of God and his Holy Church, the Supreme Government of which, or of any part thereof, no Temporal Person may by any Law presume to take upon him, being what right belongs to the See of Rome, which by special Prerogative was granted by the Mouth of our Savior Christ himself to St. Peter, and the Bishops of Rome his Successors only, whilst he lived, and was personally present here on Earth: it is therefore, amongst Catholic Christians, insufficient in Law, to charge any Christian to obey it. And in order to the proof of his Assertion, he declared among other things, that whereas this Kingdom alone being but one Member, and a small part of the Church, was not to make a particular Law disagreeing with the general Law of Christ’s universal Catholic Church, no more than the City of London, being but one Member in respect to the whole Kingdom, might enact a Law against an Act of Parliament, to be binding to the whole Realm: so he shewed farther, That Law was, even contrary to the Laws and Statutes of the Kingdom yet unrepealed, as might evidently be seen by Magna Charta, wherein are these Words; Ecclesia Anglicana libera sit, & habet omnia jura integra, & libertates suas illcesas: And it is contrary also to that sacred Oath which the King’s Majesty himself, and every other Christian Prince, always take with great Solemnity, at their Coronations. So great was Sir Thomas’s Zeal, that he further alleged, that it was worse in the Kingdom of England to resist Obedience to the See of Rome, than for any Child to do to his natural Parent: for, as St. Paul said to the Corinthians, I have regenerated you, my Children, in Christ; so might that worthy Pope of Rome, St. Gregory the Great, say of us Englishmen, Ye are my Children, because I have given you everlasting Salvation: for by St. Augustine and his followers, his immediate Messengers, England first received the Christian faith, which is a far higher and better Inheritance than any carnal Father can leave to his Children; for a. Son is only by generation, we are by Regeneration made the spiritual Children of Christ and the Pope. (The Trial and Execution of Sir Thomas More.)

Live and let live?

The more Jorge babbles, my good and vanishing readers, the more he demonstrates how he, a self-professed child of the “Second” Vatican Council as proclaimed and implemented initially by Giovanni Montini Enrico Antonio Maria Montini/Paul the Sick. Bergoglio professes a false religion that has false doctrines on Faith and Morals and false liturgical rites. Those who believe that this apostate is a Catholic in good standing and is thus a true and legitimate Successor of Saint Peter are badly mistaken.

All the more reason to beg Our Lady to send us the graces won for us by the shedding of her Divine Son’s Most Precious Blood during His Passion and Death on the woo of the Holy Cross so that we can save our souls as we seek to make reparation for our own many sins that have worsened both the state of the world-at-large and the state of the Church Militant on earth in this time of apostasy and betrayal.

The final triumph belongs to the Immaculate Heart of Mary, and to this end we need to pray as many Rosaries each day as our state-in-life permits.

Vivat Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Immaculate Heart of Mary, pray for us now and at the hour of our death.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

A New Sense for a New Faith, part two

The entire goal of Sensus fidei in the life of the Church is to provide a theological justification for Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s plans to expedite the evolutionary processes, if you will, of the counterfeit church of conciliarism’s logical path of degeneration to the point of complete paganism. Although the point has been made several times before on this site, the counterfeit church of conciliarism is rapidly matching the heretical and schismatic Anglican sect’s complete abandonment of any semblance of even a generic sense of Christianity in order to assuage the consciences of those steeped in lives of unrepentant sins, whether those sins be of the natural or unnatural variety.

The authors of Sensus fidei in the life of the Church attempted to explain that the conciliar religion’s concept of the sense of their false faith must be distinguished from public opinion as found in the realm of civil “democracies,” which are, of course, actually republics in that a pure democracy is a form of government in which the whole number of citizens meeting eligibility requirement gather in assembly to  directly decide matters of public policy (e.g. ancient Athens and the “town meeting” form of government that to this very day in some New England communities), before proceeding to extol the role of public opinion in the gathering of the sense of the faithful. Such must ever be the fate of minds who reject what Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI considered the “crystal-clear logic” of Saint Thomas Aquinas’s Scholasticism that is disparaged by Jorge Mario Bergoglio as producing a “church that is closed-in-on-itself” and thus incapable of letting what he thinks is the Third Person of Most Blessed Trinity “blow freely” without being “caged in” by the “filter” of a dogmatically “rigid” past.

Here is the supposed rejection of public opinion as the foundation of the sense of the faithful while admitting that it does have a “proper role in the Church”:

One of the most delicate topics is the relationship between the sensus fidei and public or majority opinion both inside and outside the Church. Public opinion is a sociological concept, which applies first of all to political societies. The emergence of public opinion is linked to the birth and development of the political model of representative democracy. In so far as political power gains its legitimacy from the people, the latter must make known their thoughts, and political power must take account of them in the exercise of government. Public opinion is therefore essential to the healthy functioning of democratic life, and it is important that it be enlightened and informed in a competent and honest manner. That is the role of the mass media, which thus contribute greatly to the common good of society, as long as they do not seek to manipulate opinion in favour of particular interests.

114. The Church appreciates the high human and moral values espoused by democracy, but she herself is not structured according to the principles of a secular political society. The Church, the mystery of the communion of humanity with God, receives her constitution from Christ. It is from him that she receives her internal structure and her principles of government. Public opinion cannot, therefore, play in the Church the determinative role that it legitimately plays in the political societies that rely on the principle of popular sovereignty, though it does have a proper role in the Church, as we shall seek to clarify below. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Extensive and Protracted Comments:

There is a great deal of error in this one paragraph. Much time has to be taken to examine the matter in depth as the conciliar revolutionaries must by their very reprobate nature distort the meaning, history and application in concrete circumstances of Holy Mother Church’s Social Teaching.

First, it is false that political power derives its legitimacy from the people. Although it will be explained below that the people may choose to adopt any particular form of government as befits the pursuit of the common good in accord with the binding precepts of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law, the source of all sovereignty is God, not the people.

Pope Leo XIII made this eminently clear in Immortale Dei, November 1, 1885:

30. Now, natural reason itself proves convincingly that such concepts of the government of a State are wholly at variance with the truth. Nature itself bears witness that all power, of every kind, has its origin from God, who is its chief and most august source.

31. The sovereignty of the people, however, and this without any reference to God, is held to reside in the multitude; which is doubtless a doctrine exceedingly well calculated to flatter and to inflame many passions, but which lacks all reasonable proof, and all power of insuring public safety and preserving order. Indeed, from the prevalence of this teaching, things have come to such a pass that may hold as an axiom of civil jurisprudence that seditions may be rightfully fostered. For the opinion prevails that princes are nothing more than delegates chosen to carry out the will of the people; whence it necessarily follows that all things are as changeable as the will of the people, so that risk of public disturbance is ever hanging over our heads.

To hold, therefore, that there is no difference in matters of religion between forms that are unlike each other, and even contrary to each other, most clearly leads in the end to the rejection of all religion in both theory and practice. And this is the same thing as atheism, however it may differ from it in name. Men who really believe in the existence of God must, in order to be consistent with themselves and to avoid absurd conclusions, understand that differing modes of divine worship involving dissimilarity and conflict even on most important points cannot all be equally probable, equally good, and equally acceptable to God.

32. So, too, the liberty of thinking, and of publishing, whatsoever each one likes, without any hindrance, is not in itself an advantage over which society can wisely rejoice. On the contrary, it is the fountain-head and origin of many evils. Liberty is a power perfecting man, and hence should have truth and goodness for its object. But the character of goodness and truth cannot be changed at option. These remain ever one and the same, and are no less unchangeable than nature itself. If the mind assents to false opinions, and the will chooses and follows after what is wrong, neither can attain its native fullness, but both must fall from their native dignity into an abyss of corruption. Whatever, therefore, is opposed to virtue and truth may not rightly be brought temptingly before the eye of man, much less sanctioned by the favor and protection of the law. A well-spent life is the only way to heaven, whither all are bound, and on this account the State is acting against the laws and dictates of nature whenever it permits the license of opinion and of action to lead minds astray from truth and souls away from the practice of virtue. To exclude the Church, founded by God Himself, from life, from laws, from the education of youth, from domestic society is a grave and fatal error. A State from which religion is banished can never be well regulated; and already perhaps more than is desirable is known of the nature and tendency of the so-called civil philosophy of life and morals. The Church of Christ is the true and sole teacher of virtue and guardian of morals. She it is who preserves in their purity the principles from which duties flow, and, by setting forth most urgent reasons for virtuous life, bids us not only to turn away from wicked deeds, but even to curb all movements of the mind that are opposed to reason, even though they be not carried out in action.

33. To wish the Church to be subject to the civil power in the exercise of her duty is a great folly and a sheer injustice. Whenever this is the case, order is disturbed, for things natural are put above things supernatural; the many benefits which the Church, if free to act, would confer on society are either prevented or at least lessened in number; and a way is prepared for enmities and contentions between the two powers, with how evil result to both the issue of events has taught us only too frequently.

34. Doctrines such as these, which cannot be approved by human reason, and most seriously affect the whole civil order, Our predecessors the Roman Pontiffs (well aware of what their apostolic office required of them) have never allowed to pass uncondemned. Thus, Gregory XVI in his encyclical letter “Mirari Vos,” dated August 15, 1832, inveighed with weighty words against the sophisms which even at his time were being publicly inculcated-namely, that no preference should be shown for any particular form of worship; that it is right for individuals to form their own personal judgments about religion; that each man’s conscience is his sole and allsufficing guide; and that it is lawful for every man to publish his own views, whatever they may be, and even to conspire against the State. On the question of the separation of Church and State the same Pontiff writes as follows: “Nor can We hope for happier results either for religion or for the civil government from the wishes of those who desire that the Church be separated from the State, and the concord between the secular and ecclesiastical authority be dissolved. It is clear that these men, who yearn for a shameless liberty, live in dread of an agreement which has always been fraught with good, and advantageous alike to sacred and civil interests.” To the like effect, also, as occasion presented itself, did Pius IX brand publicly many false opinions which were gaining ground, and afterwards ordered them to be condensed in summary form in order that in this sea of error Catholics might have a light which they might safely follow. (Pope Leo XIII, Immortale Dei, November 1, 1885.)

The conciliar revolutionaries celebrated the “joys” of Modernity as “good” in and of themselves even though they are contrary to Divine Revelation and to right reason. Again, one must face the plain reality that these revolutionaries profess a false religion and thus are not members of the Catholic Church, no less officials within her.

Second, yes, the Catholic Church can adapt herself to any legitimate form of government, including the republican form of democratic governance, as long as those governments are directed toward their proper end by pursuing the common temporal good in light of man’s Last End, the possession of God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Ghost for all eternity in Heaven. Our true popes have urge children of Holy Mother Church to obey just laws and to resist those that are repugnant to the binding precepts of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law by making use of the liberties accorded them by the civil law. Holy Mother Church does not, however, esteem “democracy’s” supposed “high human and moral values.

Writing in his encyclical letter on the French Third Republic, which came into existence in 1871 following the overthrow of Emperor Napoleon III (Louis Bonaparte) and then proceeded to institute gravely anti-Catholic legislation that caused many Catholics in France to protest its legitimacy, Pope Leo XIII wrote that Holy Mother Church accepts as legitimate all forms of government that aim to promote the common good, noting that she is not blind to the inherent defects, such as the separation of Church and State, found in that same Third Republic:

12. We have expressly recalled some features of the past that Catholics might not be dismayed by the present. Substantially the struggle is ever the same: Jesus Christ is always exposed to the contradictions of the world, and the same means are always used by modern enemies of Christianity, means old in principle and scarcely modified in form; but the same means of defense are also clearly indicated to Christians of the present day by our apologists, our doctors and our martyrs. What they have done it is incumbent upon us to do in our turn. Let us therefore place above all else the glory of God and of His Church; let us work for her with an assiduity at once constant and effective, and leave all care of success to Jesus Christ, who tells us: “In the world you shall have distress: but have confidence, I have overcome the world.”[5]

13. To attain this We have already remarked that a great union is necessary, and if it is to be realized, it is indispensable that all preoccupation capable of diminishing its strength and efficacy must be abandoned. Here We intend alluding principally to the political differences among the French in regard to the actual republic — a question We would treat with the clearness which the gravity of the subject demands, beginning with the principles and descending thence to practical results.

14. Various political governments have succeeded one another in France during the last century, each having its own distinctive form: the Empire, the Monarchy, and the Republic. By giving one’s self up to abstractions, one could at length conclude which is the best of these forms, considered in themselves; and in all truth it may be affirmed that each of them is good, provided it lead straight to its end — that is to say, to the common good for which social authority is constituted; and finally, it may be added that, from a relative point of view, such and such a form of government may be preferable because of being better adapted to the character and customs of such or such a nation. In this order of speculative ideas, Catholics, like all other citizens, are free to prefer one form of government to another precisely because no one of these social forms is, in itself, opposed to the principles of sound reason nor to the maxims of Christian doctrine. What amply justifies the wisdom of the Church is that in her relations with political powers she makes abstraction of the forms which differentiate them and treats with them concerning the great religious interests of nations, knowing that hers is the duty to undertake their tutelage above all other interests. Our preceding Encyclicals have already exposed these principles, but it was nevertheless necessary to recall them for the development of the subject which occupies us to-day.

15. In descending from the domain of abstractions to that of facts, we must beware of denying the principles just established: they remain fixed. However, becoming incarnated in facts, they are clothed with a contingent character, determined by the center in which their application is produced. Otherwise said, if every political form is good by itself and may be applied to the government of nations, the fact still remains that political power is not found in all nations under the same form; each has its own. This form springs from a combination of historical or national, though always human, circumstances which, in a nation, give rise to its traditional and even fundamental laws, and by these is determined the particular form of government, the basis of transmission of supreme power.  (Pope Leo XIII, Au Milieu Des Sollicitudes, February 16, 1892.)

Pope Leo XIII was not praising the French Third Republic. He was only stating that it was possible for Catholics to work within it for the common good, noting that the sovereign of all states is God Himself, not the people. Christ the King is sovereign. His language was measured and diplomatic as he endeavored give the Concordat between the Church and the Third Republic a chance to work.

Pope Leo XIII, however, went on to reiterate Holy Mother Church’s absolute condemnation of the separation of Church and State in France that had been condemned consistently by his predecessors dating back to Pope Pius VII’s Post Tam Diuturnas, April 29, 1814. While Holy Mother Church will adapt herself to the particular circumstances in which her children live and tolerate the existence of such a situation, she never yields anything to the the anti-Incarnational errors of the modern civil state that is but the misbegotten issue of Protestantism and Judeo-Masonry:

28. We shall not hold to the same language on another point, concerning the principle of the separation of the State and Church, which is equivalent to the separation of human legislation from Christian and divine legislation. We do not care to interrupt Ourselves here in order to demonstrate the absurdity of such a separation; each one will understand for himself. As soon as the State refuses to give to God what belongs to God, by a necessary consequence it refuses to give to citizens that to which, as men, they have a right; as, whether agreeable or not to accept, it cannot be denied that man’s rights spring from his duty toward God. Whence if follows that the State, by missing in this connection the principal object of its institution, finally becomes false to itself by denying that which is the reason of its own existence. These superior truths are so clearly proclaimed by the voice of even natural reason, that they force themselves upon all who are not blinded by the violence of passion; therefore Catholics cannot be too careful in defending themselves against such a separation. In fact, to wish that the State would separate itself from the Church would be to wish, by a logical sequence, that the Church be reduced to the liberty of living according to the law common to all citizens.…It is true that in certain countries this state of affairs exists. It is a condition which, if it have numerous and serious inconveniences, also offers some advantages — above all when, by a fortunate inconsistency, the legislator is inspired by Christian principles — and, though these advantages cannot justify the false principle of separation nor authorize its defense, they nevertheless render worthy of toleration a situation which, practically, might be worse.

29. But in France, a nation Catholic in her traditions and by the present faith of the great majority of her sons, the Church should not be placed in the precarious position to which she must submit among other peoples; and the better that Catholics understand the aim of the enemies who desire this separation, the less will they favor it. To these enemies, and they say it clearly enough, this separation means that political legislation be entirely independent of religious legislation; nay, more, that Power be absolutely indifferent to the interests of Christian society, that is to say, of the Church; in fact, that it deny her very existence. But they make a reservation formulated thus: As soon as the Church, utilizing the resources which common law accords to the least among Frenchmen, will, by redoubling her native activity, cause her work to prosper, then the State intervening, can and will put French Catholics outside the common law itself. . . In a word: the ideal of these men would be a return to paganism: the State would recognize the Church only when it would be pleased to persecute her. (Pope Leo XIII, Au Milieu Des Sollicitudes, February 16, 1892.)

This is what was happening in France at that time. This is what happening all over thew world today. Yet it is that the conciliar revolutionaries have long praised the ethos of “pluralism” and “religious liberty” and “separation of Church and State” and “freedom of the press” and “freedom of speech” despite all of the objective evidence testifying to the prophetic statements made by our true popes in the Nineteenth and early Twentieth Centuries. Then again, of course,the conciliar revolutionaries are busy celebrating those who are said to “live on the existential peripheries” as a result of the tide of evils that have been let loose by Modernity and that Modernism has enabled by its heresies, apostasies, errors and by its every celebration of the world in its liturgically abominable and sacramentally barren Protestant and Judeo-Masonic liturgical service.

Insofar as the case of France, a country where so-called “gay marriage” was approved in 2013 without a word of protest from Jorge Mario Bergoglio, it is well known that the leaders of the French Third Republic responded to Pope Leo XIII’s careful explication and application of Catholic principles with even more anti-Catholic legislation than before, which is what prompted Pope Saint Pius, who had the inestimable benefit of not having had any experience in the diplomatic service of the Holy See,wrote the following forceful and completely unequivocal words in Vehementer Nos almost exactly fourteen years later, that is, on February 11, 1906.

Our soul is full of sorrowful solicitude and Our heart overflows with grief, when Our thoughts dwell upon you. How, indeed, could it be otherwise, immediately after the promulgation of that law which, by sundering violently the old ties that linked your nation with the Apostolic See, creates for the Catholic Church in France a situation unworthy of her and ever to be lamented? That is, beyond question, an event of the gravest import, and one that must be deplored by all the right-minded, for it is as disastrous to society as it is to religion; but it is an event which can have surprised nobody who has paid any attention to the religious policy followed in France of late years. For you, Venerable Brethren, it will certainly have been nothing new or strange, witnesses as you have been of the many dreadful blows aimed from time to time by the public authority at religion. You have seen the sanctity and the inviolability of Christian marriage outraged by legislative acts in formal contradiction with them; the schools and hospitals laicized; clerics torn from their studies and from ecclesiastical discipline to be subjected to military service; the religious congregations dispersed and despoiled, and their members for the most part reduced to the last stage of destitution. Other legal measures which you all know have followed: the law ordaining public prayers at the beginning of each Parliamentary Session and of the assizes has been abolished; the signs of mourning traditionally observed on board the ships on Good Friday suppressed; the religious character effaced from the judicial oath; all actions and emblems serving in any way to recall the idea of religion banished from the courts, the schools, the army, the navy, and in a word from all public establishments. These measures and others still which, one after another really separated the Church from the State, were but so many steps designedly made to arrive at complete and official separation, as the authors of them have publicly and frequently admitted.

2. On the other hand the Holy See has spared absolutely no means to avert this great calamity. While it was untiring in warning those who were at the head of affairs in France, and in conjuring them over and over again to weigh well the immensity of the evils that would infallibly result from their separatist policy, it at the same time lavished upon France the most striking proofs of indulgent affection. It has then reason to hope that gratitude would have stayed those politicians on their downward path, and brought them at last to relinquish their designs. But all has been in vain-the attentions, good offices, and efforts of Our Predecessor and Ourself. The enemies of religion have succeeded at last in effecting by violence what they have long desired, in defiance of your rights as a Catholic nation and of the wishes of all who think rightly. At a moment of such gravity for the Church, therefore, filled with the sense of Our Apostolic responsibility, We have considered it Our duty to raise Our voice and to open Our heart to you, Venerable Brethren, and to your clergy and people-to all of you whom We have ever cherished with special affection but whom We now, as is only right, love more tenderly than ever.

3. That the State must be separated from the Church is a thesis absolutely false, a most pernicious error. Based, as it is, on the principle that the State must not recognize any religious cult, it is in the first place guilty of a great injustice to God; for the Creator of man is also the Founder of human societies, and preserves their existence as He preserves our own. We owe Him, therefore, not only a private cult, but a public and social worship to honor Him. Besides, this thesis is an obvious negation of the supernatural order. It limits the action of the State to the pursuit of public prosperity during this life only, which is but the proximate object of political societies; and it occupies itself in no fashion (on the plea that this is foreign to it) with their ultimate object which is man’s eternal happiness after this short life shall have run its course. But as the present order of things is temporary and subordinated to the conquest of man’s supreme and absolute welfare, it follows that the civil power must not only place no obstacle in the way of this conquest, but must aid us in effecting it. The same thesis also upsets the order providentially established by God in the world, which demands a harmonious agreement between the two societies. Both of them, the civil and the religious society, although each exercises in its own sphere its authority over them. It follows necessarily that there are many things belonging to them in common in which both societies must have relations with one another. Remove the agreement between Church and State, and the result will be that from these common matters will spring the seeds of disputes which will become acute on both sides; it will become more difficult to see where the truth lies, and great confusion is certain to arise. Finally, this thesis inflicts great injury on society itself, for it cannot either prosper or last long when due place is not left for religion, which is the supreme rule and the sovereign mistress in all questions touching the rights and the duties of men. Hence the Roman Pontiffs have never ceased, as circumstances required, to refute and condemn the doctrine of the separation of Church and State. Our illustrious predecessor, Leo XIII, especially, has frequently and magnificently expounded Catholic teaching on the relations which should subsist between the two societies. “Between them,” he says, “there must necessarily be a suitable union, which may not improperly be compared with that existing between body and soul.-“Quaedam intercedat necesse est ordinata colligatio (inter illas) quae quidem conjunctioni non immerito comparatur, per quam anima et corpus in homine copulantur.” He proceeds: “Human societies cannot, without becoming criminal, act as if God did not exist or refuse to concern themselves with religion, as though it were something foreign to them, or of no purpose to them…. As for the Church, which has God Himself for its author, to exclude her from the active life of the nation, from the laws, the education of the young, the family, is to commit a great and pernicious error. — “Civitates non possunt, citra scellus, gerere se tamquam si Deus omnino non esset, aut curam religionis velut alienam nihilque profuturam abjicere…. Ecclesiam vero, quam Deus ipse constituit, ab actione vitae excludere, a legibus, ab institutione adolescentium, a societate domestica, magnus et perniciousus est error.”[1]

4. And if it is true that any Christian State does something eminently disastrous and reprehensible in separating itself from the Church, how much more deplorable is it that France, of all nations in the world, would have entered on this policy; France which has been during the course of centuries the object of such great and special predilection on the part of the Apostolic See whose fortunes and glories have ever been closely bound up with the practice of Christian virtue and respect for religion. Leo XIII had truly good reason to say: “France cannot forget that Providence has united its destiny with the Holy See by ties too strong and too old that she should ever wish to break them. And it is this union that has been the source of her real greatness and her purest glories…. To disturb this traditional union would be to deprive the nation of part of her moral force and great influence in the world.“[2] (Pope Saint Pius X, Vehementer Nos, February 11, 1906.)

Although this quotation is very familiar to longtime readers of this site, do want to emphasize yet again this one sentence: “Hence the Roman Pontiffs have never ceased, as circumstances required, to refute and condemn the doctrine of the separation of Church and State.” The conciliar “popes” have never ceased praising the separation of the Church and State, which should help to convince the unconvinced that they have not been true and legitimate Successors of Saint Peter and that the “church” they head is but the counterfeit ape of the Catholic Church.

The modern civil state with its reliance on the falsehoods of “popular sovereignty,” “freedom of religion,” “separation of Church and State” and maintained by “public opinion,” each of which is praised, celebrated and exalted by the conciliar revolutionaries has done away with the truth contained in the following statement: God (as He has revealed Himself to us through His true Church) is a majority of One.

Paragraphs 113 and 114 from Sensus fidei in the life of the Church are meant to set up the reader for a very revolutionary discussion of how public opinion, although it is not part of the Catholic Church’s Divine Constitution, nevertheless plays a role in the development of pastoral approaches, something that will be discussed below in the context of the Instrumentum Laboris that has been issued in preparation for Jorge’s upcoming “extraordinary synod on the family” that will be held within the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Banks of the Tiber River in October of this year.

Here are the next pertinent passages from Sensus fidei in the life of the Church:

115. The mass media comment frequently on religious affairs. Public interest in matters of faith is a good sign, and the freedom of the press is a basic human right. The Catholic Church is not afraid of discussion or controversy regarding her teaching. On the contrary, she welcomes debate as a manifestation of religious freedom. Everyone is free either to criticise or to support her. Indeed, she recognises that fair and constructive critique can help her to see problems more clearly and to find better solutions. She herself, in turn, is free to criticise unfair attacks, and needs access to the media in order to defend the faith if necessary. She values invitations from independent media to contribute to public debates. She does not want a monopoly of information, but appreciates the plurality and interchange of opinions. She also, however, knows the importance of informing society about the true meaning and content both of her faith and of her moral teaching

116. The voices of lay people are heard much more frequently now in the Church, sometimes with conservative and sometimes with progressive positions, but generally participating constructively in the life and the mission of the Church. The huge development of society by education has had considerable impact on relations within the Church. The Church herself is engaged worldwide in educational programmes aimed at giving people their own voice and their own rights. It is therefore a good sign if many people today are interested in the teaching, the liturgy and the service of the Church. Many members of the Church want to exercise their own competence, and to participate in their own proper way in the life of the Church. They organise themselves within parishes and in various groups and movements to build up the Church and to influence society at large, and they seek contact via social media with other believers and with people of good will. 

117. The new networks of communication both inside and outside the Church call for new forms of attention and critique, and the renewal of skills of discernment. There are influences from special interest groups which are not compatible, or not fully so, with the Catholic faith; there are convictions which are only applicable to a certain place or time; and there are pressures to lessen the role of faith in public debate or to accommodate traditional Christian doctrine to modern concerns and opinions. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Fatigued Man’s Bleary-Eyed Commentary:

First, While Holy Mother Church will always defend her doctrine, which has received from her Divine Founder, Invisible Head and Mystical Bridegroom, Christ the King and has maintained inviolate by the infallible guidance and protection of God the Holy Ghost, she has never “welcomed debate as a manifestation of religious freedom.” The Catholic Church is the true and only teacher of Christianity and thus it is that she jealously safeguards her Divinely appointed role as the the only true teacher and the only sanctifier of men in the whole world.

For the sake of the one person who has never read these articles before or for the sake of a reader or two who may have read them but has forgotten the quotes below soon after reading them, here are healthy antidotes to the poison contained in the papal quotations below:

This shameful font of indifferentism gives rise to that absurd and erroneous proposition which claims that liberty of conscience must be maintained for everyone. It spreads ruin in sacred and civil affairs, though some repeat over and over again with the greatest impudence that some advantage accrues to religion from it. “But the death of the soul is worse than freedom of error,” as Augustine was wont to say. When all restraints are removed by which men are kept on the narrow path of truth, their nature, which is already inclined to evil, propels them to ruin. Then truly “the bottomless pit” is open from which John saw smoke ascending which obscured the sun, and out of which locusts flew forth to devastate the earth. Thence comes transformation of minds, corruption of youths, contempt of sacred things and holy laws — in other words, a pestilence more deadly to the state than any other. Experience shows, even from earliest times, that cities renowned for wealth, dominion, and glory perished as a result of this single evil, namely immoderate freedom of opinion, license of free speech, and desire for novelty.

Here We must include that harmful and never sufficiently denounced freedom to publish any writings whatever and disseminate them to the people, which some dare to demand and promote with so great a clamor. We are horrified to see what monstrous doctrines and prodigious errors are disseminated far and wide in countless books, pamphlets, and other writings which, though small in weight, are very great in malice. We are in tears at the abuse which proceeds from them over the face of the earth. Some are so carried away that they contentiously assert that the flock of errors arising from them is sufficiently compensated by the publication of some book which defends religion and truth. Every law condemns deliberately doing evil simply because there is some hope that good may result. Is there any sane man who would say poison ought to be distributed, sold publicly, stored, and even drunk because some antidote is available and those who use it may be snatched from death again and again? (Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos, August 15, 1832.)

“For you well know, venerable brethren, that at this time men are found not a few who, applying to civil society the impious and absurd principle of “naturalism,” as they call it, dare to teach that “the best constitution of public society and (also) civil progress altogether require that human society be conducted and governed without regard being had to religion any more than if it did not exist; or, at least, without any distinction being made between the true religion and false ones.” And, against the doctrine of Scripture, of the Church, and of the Holy Fathers, they do not hesitate to assert that “that is the best condition of civil society, in which no duty is recognized, as attached to the civil power, of restraining by enacted penalties, offenders against the Catholic religion, except so far as public peace may require.” From which totally false idea of social government they do not fear to foster that erroneous opinion, most fatal in its effects on the Catholic Church and the salvation of souls, called by Our Predecessor, Gregory XVI, an “insanity,” viz., that “liberty of conscience and worship is each man’s personal right, which ought to be legally proclaimed and asserted in every rightly constituted society; and that a right resides in the citizens to an absolute liberty, which should be restrained by no authority whether ecclesiastical or civil, whereby they may be able openly and publicly to manifest and declare any of their ideas whatever, either by word of mouth, by the press, or in any other way.” But, while they rashly affirm this, they do not think and consider that they are preaching “liberty of perdition;” and that “if human arguments are always allowed free room for discussion, there will never be wanting men who will dare to resist truth, and to trust in the flowing speech of human wisdom; whereas we know, from the very teaching of our Lord Jesus Christ, how carefully Christian faith and wisdom should avoid this most injurious babbling.”

And, since where religion has been removed from civil society, and the doctrine and authority of divine revelation repudiated, the genuine notion itself of justice and human right is darkened and lost, and the place of true justice and legitimate right is supplied by material force, thence it appears why it is that some, utterly neglecting and disregarding the surest principles of sound reason, dare to proclaim that “the people’s will, manifested by what is called public opinion or in some other way, constitutes a supreme law, free from all divine and human control; and that in the political order accomplished facts, from the very circumstance that they are accomplished, have the force of right.” But who, does not see and clearly perceive that human society, when set loose from the bonds of religion and true justice, can have, in truth, no other end than the purpose of obtaining and amassing wealth, and that (society under such circumstances) follows no other law in its actions, except the unchastened desire of ministering to its own pleasure and interests? (Pope Pius IX, Quanta Cura, December 8, 1864.)

This so clear that anyone as to obliterate the sophistic praise of the very diabolical instruments that have been used to convert Catholics from the Holy Faith into a ready acceptance of everything presented by lords of Modernity as being true and good even though they are repugnant to the peace and happiness of eternity. We live in age of insanity and injurious babbling that suits the insane babblers of conciliarism so very well.

The conciliar masters of contradiction attempted to explain the distinctions between public opinion and the sensus fidei before going on to embrace “consultation” as a means of deciding that they think is the Catholic Church’s pastoral practices as an effort is made to “renew” the Church’s doctrine. The translation of this is most simple: The conciliar revolutionaries use the word “renew” to signify a change what true sense of the Holy Faith informs us is repugnant to the honor and glory of the Most Holy Trinity and to the good of the souls for whom Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ shed every single drop of His Most Precious Blood during His Passion and His Death on the wood of the Holy Cross to redeem.

After all, of course, the conciliar revolutionaries have been attempting to peddle the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service as a “liturgical renewal” when it is nothing other than a wholesale overthrow of the Roman Rite of the Catholic Church in favor of the errors of conciiarism and its “reconciliation” with the principles of Modernity.

Second, there is no such thing as a “conservative” or a “progressive” Catholic. Such are the misapplication of the labels used to identify the false opposites of naturalism to the realm of the Holy Faith, where one and all are bound to be united to everything contained in the Sacred Deposit of Faith without any reservation and qualification whatsoever, admitting that, as Pope Leo XIII tried to address in Au Milieu Sollicitudes, February 16, 1892, Catholics might and do disagree at times over the application of the principles of Holy Mother Church’s Social Teaching in concrete circumstances.

As pertains to the doctrine of the Holy Faith, we are simply Catholic, nothing else.

Pope Leo XIII made this very clear in Satis Cognitum, June 29, 1896:

Agreement and union of minds is the necessary foundation of this perfect concord amongst men, from which concurrence of wills and similarity of action are the natural results. Wherefore, in His divine wisdom, He ordained in His Church Unity of Faith; a virtue which is the first of those bonds which unite man to God, and whence we receive the name of the faithful – “one Lord, one faith, one baptism” (Eph. iv., 5). That is, as there is one Lord and one baptism, so should all Christians, without exception, have but one faith. And so the Apostle St. Paul not merely begs, but entreats and implores Christians to be all of the same mind, and to avoid difference of opinions: “I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing, and that there be no schisms amongst you, and that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment” (I Cor. i., 10). Such passages certainly need no interpreter; they speak clearly enough for themselves. Besides, all who profess Christianity allow that there can be but one faith. It is of the greatest importance and indeed of absolute necessity, as to which many are deceived, that the nature and character of this unity should be recognized. And, as We have already stated, this is not to be ascertained by conjecture, but by the certain knowledge of what was done; that is by seeking for and ascertaining what kind of unity in faith has been commanded by Jesus Christ. (Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum, June 29, 1896.)

To speak in terms of “conservative” and “progressive” Catholics is to divide that which is indivisible, the Mystical Body of Christ that is the Catholic Church.  The divisions that exist between Catholics in the past fifty years have been caused by conciliarism, not by the Holy Faith.

The expression of the Catholic Faith is meant to be clear, not foggy. The expression of the dogmas of the Catholic Faith is precise, not ambiguous or subject to a variety of different interpretations. While it is certainly the case that many theological questions (such as the coexistence of God’s Divine foreknowledge of human events with human free will, a matter that divided the Thomists and the Dun Scotists and is still a matter of active debate among orthodox Catholic theologians) are subject to legitimate interpretations and explanations, the dogmas of the Faith are meant to be grasped clearly by the human mind and accepted on the authority of the One Who has revealed them and caused them to be expressed in precise terms by legitimate popes and councils of the Catholic Church. While it is certainly true that the application of certain theological principles in concrete circumstances can be fraught with subjective considerations and other difficulties of the practical order, solemnly defined dogmatic truths demand the assent of the mind and the will without any degree of dissent or deviation whatsoever.

The Scholasticism of Saint Thomas Aquinas has been a major protection against the imprecise expression of the doctrines of the Church and a sure guide to their definitive explication. One true pope after another has recognized this to be the case. Pope Saint Pius X did so in a tribute to Saint Thomas Aquinas, Doctoris Angelici:

For just as the opinion of certain ancients is to be rejected which maintains that it makes no difference to the truth of the Faith what any man thinks about the nature of creation, provided his opinions on the nature of God be sound, because error with regard to the nature of creation begets a false knowledge of God; so the principles of philosophy laid down by St. Thomas Aquinas are to be religiously and inviolably observed, because they are the means of acquiring such a knowledge of creation as is most congruent with the Faith; of refuting all the errors of all the ages, and of enabling man to distinguish clearly what things are to be attributed to God and to God alone….

St. Thomas perfected and augmented still further by the almost angelic quality of his intellect all this superb patrimony of wisdom which he inherited from his predecessors and applied it to prepare, illustrate and protect sacred doctrine in the minds of men. Sound reason suggests that it would be foolish to neglect it and religion will not suffer it to be in any way attenuated. And rightly, because, if Catholic doctrine is once deprived of this strong bulwark, it is useless to seek the slightest assistance for its defense in a philosophy whose principles are either common to the errors of materialism, monism, pantheism, socialism and modernism, or certainly not opposed to such systems. The reason is that the capital theses in the philosophy of St Thomas are not to be placed in the category of opinions capable of being debated one way or another, but are to be considered as the foundations upon which the science of natural and divine things is based; if such principles are once removed or in any way impaired, it must necessarily follow that students of the sacred sciences will ultimately fail to perceive so much as the meaning of the words in which the dogmas of divine revelation are proposed by the magistracy of the Church. . . . (Pope Saint Pius X, Doctoris Angelici, quoted in James Larson’s Article 11: A Confusion of Loves.) 

This is why it is so important for the conciliar revolutionaries to have made war upon the Scholasticism of Saint Thomas Aquinas and to have recourse to “meeting the people where they are” that is nothing other than a descent into sentimentality and emotionalism in order to tickle the itching ears of unrepentant sinners.  Those who get in the way of theological “renewal” are said to be without “mercy” or love” even though it is they, believing Catholics, who are showing forth their true love of God as He has revealed Himself to us through His true Church and for souls by refusing to make any concessions to the errors and the diabolical agenda of the conciliar revolutionaries.

Having extolled the possible role of public opinion in the “development” of the sensus fidei, the apostates who wrote Sensus fidei in the life of the Church, attempted once again to prove that the two are not the same thing explaining the “proper” role of public opinion in the life of their false church.

Got all that?

It is fatiguing.

Why delay?

Be fatigued:

118. It is clear that there can be no simple identification between the sensus fidei and public or majority opinion. These are by no means the same thing. 

i) First of all, the sensus fidei is obviously related to faith, and faith is a gift not necessarily possessed by all people, so the sensus fidei can certainly not be likened to public opinion in society at large. Then also, while Christian faith is, of course, the primary factor uniting members of the Church, many different influences combine to shape the views of Christians living in the modern world. As the above discussion of dispositions implicitly shows, the sensus fidei cannot simply be identified, therefore, with public or majority opinion in the Church, either. Faith, not opinion, is the necessary focus of attention. Opinion is often just an expression, frequently changeable and transient, of the mood or desires of a certain group or culture, whereas faith is the echo of the one Gospel which is valid for all places and times. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Quick Comment:

There has been nothing more changeable and transient than the ever-changing doctrines, liturgies and pastoral practices of the counterfeit church of conciliarism, which is degenerating to the point of self-caricature.

Back to those who specializing in giving believing Catholics a case of exhaustion (hey, I get a little funny when I am tired):

ii) In the history of the people of God, it has often been not the majority but rather a minority which has truly lived and witnessed to the faith. The Old Testament knew the ‘holy remnant’ of believers, sometimes very few in number, over against the kings and priests and most of the Israelites. Christianity itself started as a small minority, blamed and persecuted by public authorities. In the history of the Church, evangelical movements such as the Franciscans and Dominicans, or later the Jesuits, started as small groups treated with suspicion by various bishops and theologians. In many countries today, Christians are under strong pressure from other religions or secular ideologies to neglect the truth of faith and weaken the boundaries of ecclesial community. It is therefore particularly important to discern and listen to the voices of the ‘little ones who believe’ (Mk 9:42). (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Another Quick Comment or Two:

First, curious, is it not, that the authors of do not name that among the “public authorities” who persecuted Catholics in Holy Mother Church’s infancy were the Jews. They did so with great fury prior to the chastisement that Christ the King visited upon them in 70 A.D. as he used the pagan Romans to punish them for their unbelief as they were dispersed into the quarters of the known world.

Second, the Franciscans, Dominicans and Jesuits may have been viewed with suspicions by many at first. Each, however, received the favor of true Successors of Saint Peter. Pope Innocent III was particularly solicitous of the Franciscans and the Dominicans as he knew that their respective founders, Saint Francis of Assisi and Saint Dominican de Guzman, were true sons of Holy Mother Church. The Jesuits, for their part, were meant by Saint Ignatius of Loyola to be the Pope’s Army in defense of the Holy Faith.

The “lay movements” spawned by conciliarism may have had the favor of the conciliar “popes” and the approval of a large number of the “bishops.” Each of these “movements,” however, have enjoyed the favor of the conciliar “popes” precisely because their religious sentiments are those of conciliarism, not Catholicism. Moreover, Jorge Mario Bergoglio, despite his recent meeting with a delegation from the Franciscan Friars of the Immaculate, has authorized a major warfare upon them because they have held to a great deal of the Catholic Faith, including the devotion that large numbers of them have for the modernized version of the Immemorial Mass of Tradition that is “approved” for use under the Motu proprio of Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI, Summorum Pontificum, July 7, 2007.

Although very tired by this all, there are eight more sections of this bilge to plow through before connecting this all to the agenda of the new Instrumentum Laboris in part three:

119. It is undoubtedly necessary to distinguish between the sensus fidei and public or majority opinion, hence the need to identify dispositions necessary for participation in the sensus fidei, such as those elaborated above. Nevertheless, it is the whole people of God which, in its inner unity, confesses and lives the true faith. The magisterium and theology must work constantly to renew the presentation of the faith in different situations, confronting if necessary dominant notions of Christian truth with the actual truth of the Gospel, but it must be recalled that the experience of the Church shows that sometimes the truth of the faith has been conserved not by the efforts of theologians or the teaching of the majority of bishops but in the hearts of believers (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Pointed Comment:

There’s that word “renew” again as the suggestion is made “to renew the presentation of the faith in different situations, confronting dominant notions of Christian truth with the actual truth of the Gospel.” In other words, the apostates are saying that it is necessary to rethink the “message” as “dominant notions of Christian truth” held by some stuffy theologians yield to the “hearts of believers.” This means that there can be a conflict between “dominant notions of Christian truth” and the “actual truth of Gospel, meaning the “actual truth” has been obscured by Holy Mother Church’s true popes and true councils and those of her Fathers and Doctors whose writings “corrupted” this “actual truth.” There is a word for this: Gnosticism.

Actually, of course, the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, has conserved the teaching of the Catholic Church, which never changes her manner of speaking:

[The Ancient Doctors] knew the capacity of innovators in the art of deception. In order not to shock the ears of Catholics, they sought to hide the subtleties of their tortuous maneuvers by the use of seemingly innocuous words such as would allow them to insinuate error into souls in the most gentle manner. Once the truth had been compromised, they could, by means of slight changes or additions in phraseology, distort the confession of the faith which is necessary for our salvation, and lead the faithful by subtle errors to their eternal damnation. This manner of dissimulating and lying is vicious, regardless of the circumstances under which it is used. For very good reasons it can never be tolerated in a synod of which the principal glory consists above all in teaching the truth with clarity and excluding all danger of error.

“Moreover, if all this is sinful, it cannot be excused in the way that one sees it being done, under the erroneous pretext that the seemingly shocking affirmations in one place are further developed along orthodox lines in other places, and even in yet other places corrected; as if allowing for the possibility of either affirming or denying the statement, or of leaving it up the personal inclinations of the individual – such has always been the fraudulent and daring method used by innovators to establish error. It allows for both the possibility of promoting error and of excusing it.

It is as if the innovators pretended that they always intended to present the alternative passages, especially to those of simple faith who eventually come to know only some part of the conclusions of such discussions which are published in the common language for everyone’s use. Or again, as if the same faithful had the ability on examining such documents to judge such matters for themselves without getting confused and avoiding all risk of error. It is a most reprehensible technique for the insinuation of doctrinal errors and one condemned long ago by our predecessor Saint Celestine who found it used in the writings of Nestorius, Bishop of Constantinople, and which he exposed in order to condemn it with the greatest possible severity. Once these texts were examined carefully, the impostor was exposed and confounded, for he expressed himself in a plethora of words, mixing true things with others that were obscure; mixing at times one with the other in such a way that he was also able to confess those things which were denied while at the same time possessing a basis for denying those very sentences which he confessed.

“In order to expose such snares, something which becomes necessary with a certain frequency in every century, no other method is required than the following: Whenever it becomes necessary to expose statements which disguise some suspected error or danger under the veil of ambiguity, one must denounce the perverse meaning under which the error opposed to Catholic truth is camouflaged.” (Pope Pius VI, Auctorem Fidei, August 28, 1794.)

These firings, therefore, with all diligence and care having been formulated by us, we define that it be permitted to no one to bring forward, or to write, or to compose, or to think, or to teach a different faith. Whosoever shall presume to compose a different faith, or to propose, or teach, or hand to those wishing to be converted to the knowledge of the truth, from the Gentiles or Jews, or from any heresy, any different Creed; or to introduce a new voice or invention of speech to subvert these things which now have been determined by us, all these, if they be Bishops or clerics let them be deposed, the Bishops from the Episcopate, the clerics from the clergy; but if they be monks or laymen: let them be anathematized. (Constantinople III).

These and many other serious things, which at present would take too long to list, but which you know well, cause Our intense grief. It is not enough for Us to deplore these innumerable evils unless We strive to uproot them. We take refuge in your faith and call upon your concern for the salvation of the Catholic flock. Your singular prudence and diligent spirit give Us courage and console Us, afflicted as We are with so many trials. We must raise Our voice and attempt all things lest a wild boar from the woods should destroy the vineyard or wolves kill the flock. It is Our duty to lead the flock only to the food which is healthful. In these evil and dangerous times, the shepherds must never neglect their duty; they must never be so overcome by fear that they abandon the sheep. Let them never neglect the flock and become sluggish from idleness and apathy. Therefore, united in spirit, let us promote our common cause, or more truly the cause of God; let our vigilance be one and our effort united against the common enemies.

Indeed you will accomplish this perfectly if, as the duty of your office demands, you attend to yourselves and to doctrine and meditate on these words: “the universal Church is affected by any and every novelty” and the admonition of Pope Agatho: “nothing of the things appointed ought to be diminished; nothing changed; nothing added; but they must be preserved both as regards expression and meaning.” Therefore may the unity which is built upon the See of Peter as on a sure foundation stand firm. May it be for all a wall and a security, a safe port, and a treasury of countless blessings. To check the audacity of those who attempt to infringe upon the rights of this Holy See or to sever the union of the churches with the See of Peter, instill in your people a zealous confidence in the papacy and sincere veneration for it. As St. Cyprian wrote: “He who abandons the See of Peter on which the Church was founded, falsely believes himself to be a part of the Church . . . .

But for the other painful causes We are concerned about, you should recall that certain societies and assemblages seem to draw up a battle line together with the followers of every false religion and cult. They feign piety for religion; but they are driven by a passion for promoting novelties and sedition everywhere. They preach liberty of every sort; they stir up disturbances in sacred and civil affairs, and pluck authority to pieces.(Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos, August 15, 1832.)

Would that they had but displayed less zeal and energy in propagating it! But such is their activity and such their unwearying labor on behalf of their cause, that one cannot but be pained to see them waste such energy in endeavoring to ruin the Church when they might have been of such service to her had their efforts been better directed. Their artifices to delude men’s minds are of two kinds, the first to remove obstacles from their path, the second to devise and apply actively and patiently every resource that can serve their purpose. They recognize that the three chief difficulties which stand in their way are the scholastic method of philosophy, the authority and tradition of the Fathers, and the magisterium of the Church, and on these they wage unrelenting war. Against scholastic philosophy and theology they use the weapons of ridicule and contempt. Whether it is ignorance or fear, or both, that inspires this conduct in them, certain it is that the passion for novelty is always united in them with hatred of scholasticism, and there is no surer sign that a man is tending to Modernism than when he begins to show his dislike for the scholastic method. Let the Modernists and their admirers remember the proposition condemned by Pius IX: “The method and principles which have served the ancient doctors of scholasticism when treating of theology no longer correspond with the exigencies of our time or the progress of science.” They exercise all their ingenuity in an effort to weaken the force and falsify the character of tradition, so as to rob it of all its weight and authority. But for Catholics nothing will remove the authority of the second Council of Nicea, where it condemns those “who dare, after the impious fashion of heretics, to deride the ecclesiastical traditions, to invent novelties of some kind…or endeavor by malice or craft to overthrow any one of the legitimate traditions of the Catholic Church“; nor that of the declaration of the fourth Council of Constantinople: “We therefore profess to preserve and guard the rules bequeathed to the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, by the Holy and most illustrious Apostles, by the orthodox Councils, both general and local, and by everyone of those divine interpreters, the Fathers and Doctors of the Church.” Wherefore the Roman Pontiffs, Pius IV and Pius IX, ordered the insertion in the profession of faith of the following declaration: “I most firmly admit and embrace the apostolic and ecclesiastical traditions and other observances and constitutions of the Church.” (Pope Saint Pius X, Pascendi Dominici Gregis, September 8, 1907.)

There is a special irony, however, found in Paragraph 119 of Sensus Fidei in the Life of the Church as the true Catholic Faith today is found in the hearts of believing Catholics in the underground, not in the structures of the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

Back to the brutal apostates and their tortuous schemes:

c) Ways of consulting the faithful

120. There is a genuine equality of dignity among all the faithful, because through their baptism they are all reborn in Christ. ‘Because of this equality they all contribute, each according to his or her own condition and office, to the building up of the Body of Christ.’[133] Therefore, all the faithful ‘have the right, indeed at times the duty, in keeping with their knowledge, competence and position, to manifest to the sacred Pastors their views on matters which concern the good of the Church’. ‘They have the right to make their views known to others of Christ’s faithful, but in doing so they must always respect the integrity of faith and morals, show due reference to the Pastors and take into account both the common good and the dignity of individuals.’[134] Accordingly, the faithful, and specifically the lay people, should be treated by the Church’s pastors with respect and consideration, and consulted in an appropriate way for the good of the Church.  (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

121. The word ‘consult’ includes the idea of seeking a judgment or advice as well as inquiring into a matter of fact. On the one hand, in matters of governance and pastoral issues, the pastors of the Church can and should consult the faithful in certain cases in the sense of asking for their advice or their judgment. On the other hand, when the magisterium is defining a doctrine, it is appropriate to consult the faithful in the sense of inquiring into a matter of fact, ‘because the body of the faithful is one of the witnesses to the fact of the tradition of revealed doctrine, and because their consensus through Christendom is the voice of the Infallible Church’.[135]   (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

A Comment that will require a moment or two of your time:

Insofar as instances of pastoral abuse or immoral conduct or heterodox teaching heard from the pulpit or taught in a school, then, yes, of course, the faithful have a right and duty to make their concerns known privately, although there might be occasions when serious abuse might have to rebuked publicly according to the teaching of Saint Thomas Aquinas on the matter if all private entreaties fail to rectify the abuse.

Begging a thousand pardons here, but how respectful have the conciliar authorities been to members of the laity who brought instances of grave clerical immorality to the attention of their “bishops” and various chancery factotums? In most cases, of course, the members of the laity–not a few members of the conciliar clergy, have been treated with contempt as they were browbeaten, intimidated by diocesan attorneys or attorneys for the diocese’s insurance companies and castigated for daring to call abuse by its proper name.

The only recourse that victims of clerical immorality had was to threaten or to actually file lawsuits and to take matters into the public domain, whereupon the conciliar officials, at least at first, castigated them all over again and engaged in all manner of delaying tactics that were designed to keep their protection of the sodomites that they had recruited and promoted completely under wraps as though it was but the figments of the imaginations of “gold-digging” Catholics. I suggest that those who have any doubt about this fact should consider the massive amount of documented evidence that Mrs. Randy Engel amassed in The Rite of Sodomy. Remember, Father Carlos Urrutigoity is the conciliar vicar general of the Diocese of Ciudad del Este, Paraguay, despite his proven record of abusive behavior (see Relevant Once Again: A Special Report on the Society of Saint John (2000) and No Excuses For Those Who Indemnify the Society of Saint John), and that “Monsignor Batista Ricca is still the head of the Vatican Institute for Religious Works (the Vatican Bank) despite his own proven perversity.

Begging yet another thousand pardons, but how respectful have the conciliar authorities in many places shown themselves to believing Catholics who have complained about “liturgical abuses” and aberrant teachings and practices that they know are abhorrent to the Most Blessed Trinity and harmful to souls and to the common good as well? These Catholics have also been treated with great cruelty, especially by the first generation of Catholic revolutionaries appointed by Paul the Sick and promoted by “Saint John Paul II,” men whose apostate minds believe and lips spoke exactly as Jorge Mario Bergoglio has been doing for the past fifteen months, sixteen days in his masquerade as “Pope Francis.”

Yes, yes, yes, power to the “people” with the little exception of those who are considered not part of the “people” by the lords of the conciliar revolution. There is no “consultation” with believing Catholics, only castigation, scorn, mockery and ridicule from the lips of Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who is always inveighing against “judging others,” at the Casa Santa Marta.

Talk about hypocrisy, Jorge.

As to the teaching of Faith and Morals and the discipline meted out by Holy Mother Church, however, the faithful have only to be concerned about following the teaching of Pope Leo XIII, contained in Sapientiae Christianae, January 10, 1890, to be living echoes of their shepherds, warding off error, imagine that, as much as it is within their power, ability and competence to do: 

No one, however, must entertain the notion that private individuals are prevented from taking some active part in this duty of teaching, especially those on whom God has bestowed gifts of mind with the strong wish of rendering themselves useful. These, so often as circumstances demand, may take upon themselves, not, indeed, the office of the pastor, but the task of communicating to others what they have themselves received, becoming, as it were, living echoes of their masters in the faith. Such co-operation on the part of the laity has seemed to the Fathers of the Vatican Council so opportune and fruitful of good that they thought well to invite it. “All faithful Christians, but those chiefly who are in a prominent position, or engaged in teaching, we entreat, by the compassion of Jesus Christ, and enjoin by the authority of the same God and Savior, that they bring aid to ward off and eliminate these errors from holy Church, and contribute their zealous help in spreading abroad the light of undefiled faith.” Let each one, therefore, bear in mind that he both can and should, so far as may be, preach the Catholic faith by the authority of his example, and by open and constant profession of the obligations it imposes. In respect, consequently, to the duties that bind us to God and the Church, it should be borne earnestly in mind that in propagating Christian truth and warding off errors the zeal of the laity should, as far as possible, be brought actively into play

The faithful would not, however, so completely and advantageously satisfy these duties as is fitting they should were they to enter the field as isolated champions of the faith. Jesus Christ, indeed, has clearly intimated that the hostility and hatred of men, which He first and foremost experienced, would be shown in like degree toward the work founded by Him, so that many would be barred from profiting by the salvation for which all are indebted to His loving kindness. Wherefore, He willed not only to train disciples in His doctrine, but to unite them into one society, and closely conjoin them in one body, “which is the Church,” whereof He would be the head. The life of Jesus Christ pervades, therefore, the entire framework of this body, cherishes and nourishes its every member, uniting each with each, and making all work together to the same end, albeit the action of each be not the same. Hence it follows that not only is the Church a perfect society far excelling every other, but it is enjoined by her Founder that for the salvation of mankind she is to contend “as an army drawn up in battle array.” The organization and constitution of Christian society can in no wise be changed, neither can any one of its members live as he may choose, nor elect that mode of fighting which best pleases him. For, in effect, he scatters and gathers not who gathers not with the Church and with Jesus Christ, and all who fight not jointly with him and with the Church are in very truth contending against God. (Pope Leo XIII, Sapientiae Christianae, January 10, 1890.)

A final comment on Paragraphs 120 and 121, which is also relevant to Paragraph 122 below, should be made for your thoughtful consideration.

How can Catholics in the conciliar stuctures today, having been fed a steady diet of heresy, apostasy and blasphemy and exposed to all manner of unspeakable sacrilege, serve as “witnesses to the fact of the tradition of revealed doctrine” when they have taught to revile that tradition and/or are entirely ignorant of it?

To the next two paragraphs of Sensus Fidei in the Life of the Church:

122. The practice of consulting the faithful is not new in the life of the Church. In the medieval Church a principle of Roman law was used: Quod omnes tangit, ab omnibus tractari et approbari debet (what affects everyone, should be discussed and approved by all). In the three domains of the life of the Church (faith, sacraments, governance), ‘tradition combined a hierarchical structure with a concrete regime of association and agreement’, and this was considered to be an ‘apostolic practice’ or an ‘apostolic tradition’.[136] (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

123. Problems arise when the majority of the faithful remain indifferent to doctrinal or moral decisions taken by the magisterium or when they positively reject them. This lack of reception may indicate a weakness or a lack of faith on the part of the people of God, caused by an insufficiently critical embrace of contemporary culture. But in some cases it may indicate that certain decisions have been taken by those in authority without due consideration of the experience and the sensus fidei of the faithful, or without sufficient consultation of the faithful by the magisterium.[137]  (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

A Mercifully Short Observation:

What was noted above is apropos yet again concerning the inability of most Catholics in the conciliar structures to serve as “witnesses” to anything other than the false “traditions” of the false conciliar religion.

It is, though, in Paragraph 123 that the framework is being established for the acceptance of “same-sex couples” and public fornicators, adulterers, mutants (transvestites) and other unrepentant sinners as outlined in not-so-subtle terms in the Instrumentum Laboris issued in preparation for Jorge’s embrace of “pastoral outreach” to those who find themselves in the “existential peripheries” that are called in the world “alternative living arrangements” that really are ancient paths to personal and social ruin and to Hell itself.

Moreover, to say that “that certain decisions have been taken by those in authority without due consideration of the experience and the sensus fidei of the faithful, or without sufficient consultation of the faithful by the magisterium” is to blaspheme the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, Who has always guided the magisterium infallibly. It is to exalt the role of the “people”–and a people who are misinformed about the true teachings of the Catholic Church–even while contending that “public opinion” is not the same as the sensus fidei.

Hubris writ large.

To the final three sections of Sensus fidei in the life of the Church that will be reviewed for present purposes and for the sanity of the readers and of this writer himself (obviously, what, if any, I ever had to begin with):

124. It is only natural that there should be a constant communication and regular dialogue on practical issues and matters of faith and morals between members of the Church. Public opinion is an important form of that communication in the Church. ‘Since the Church is a living body, she needs public opinion in order to sustain a giving and taking between her members. Without this, she cannot advance in thought and action.’[138] This endorsement of a public exchange of thought and opinions in the Church was given soon after Vatican II, precisely on the basis of the council’s teaching on the sensus fidei and on Christian love, and the faithful were strongly encouraged to take an active part in that public exchange. ‘Catholics should be fully aware of the real freedom to speak their minds which stems from a “feeling for the faith” [i.e. the sensus fidei] and from love. It stems from that feeling for the faith which is aroused and nourished by the spirit of truth in order that, under the guidance of the teaching Church which they accept with reverence, the People of God may cling unswervingly to the faith given to the early Church, with true judgement penetrate its meaning more deeply, and apply it more fully in their lives [Lumen Gentium, 12]. This freedom also stems from love. For it is with love that … the People of God are raised to an intimate sharing in the freedom of Christ Himself, who cleansed us from our sins, in order that we might be able freely to make judgements in accordance with the will of God. Those who exercise authority in the Church will take care to ensure that there is responsible exchange of freely held and expressed opinion among the People of God. More than this, they will set up norms and conditions for this to take place.’[139]  (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Hermeneutic of Self-Contradiction Comment:

Who wrote this?

Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel?

Someone on the drafting committee that produced Sensus Fidei in the Life of the Church wrote the following in Paragraph 118:

First of all, the sensus fidei is obviously related to faith, and faith is a gift not necessarily possessed by all people, so the sensus fidei can certainly not be likened to public opinion in society at large. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Did that same person draft the following words in Paragraph 124 above?

Public opinion is an important form of that communication in the Church. ‘Since the Church is a living body, she needs public opinion in order to sustain a giving and taking between her members. Without this, she cannot advance in thought and action.  (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Which is it?

Well, I suppose that we just are supposed to forget Aristotle’s principle of non-contradiction. That went out the conciliar window with the Scholasticism of Saint Thomas Aquinas.

As to what is thought to be the Catholic Church’s “advancing” in “thought and action,” there is need only to have recourse to Pope Saint Pius X:

It remains for Us now to say a few words about the Modernist as reformer. From all that has preceded, it is abundantly clear how great and how eager is the passion of such men for innovation. In all Catholicism there is absolutely nothing on which it does not fasten. They wish philosophy to be reformed, especially in the ecclesiastical seminaries. They wish the scholastic philosophy to be relegated to the history of philosophy and to be classed among absolute systems, and the young men to be taught modern philosophy which alone is true and suited to the times in which we live. They desire the reform of theology: rational theology is to have modern philosophy for its foundation, and positive theology is to be founded on the history of dogma. As for history, it must be written and taught only according to their methods and modern principles. Dogmas and their evolution, they affirm, are to be harmonized with science and history. In the Catechism no dogmas are to be inserted except those that have been reformed and are within the capacity of the people. (Pope Saint Pius X, Pascendi Dominci Gregis, September 8, 1907.)

Those who do not see by now that the conciliar ecclesiology of “power to the people” is false and can never come from any instrumentality of the Catholic Church, no matter how “unofficial” it is alleged to be, does not want to make the sacrifices of human respect necessary to do so. I mean, Paragraph 124 admits that the conciliar concept of “public opinion” as part of the “normal” processes of what they allege to be the Catholic Church was unknown until after the “Second” Vatican Council. So much for “rooted in tradition.”

Ah, I digressed, as I meant to cover three paragraphs at once. Paragraph 124, however, cried out for individualized attention.

Now, at long last, to the final two paragraphs of this “unofficial” “official” document before connecting to the Instrumentum Laboris for Jorge’s Oktoberfest on the Tiber:

125. Such public exchange of opinion is a prime means by which, in a normal way, the sensus fidelium can be gauged. Since the Second Vatican Council, however, various institutional instruments by which the faithful may more formally be heard and consulted have been established, such as particular councils, to which priests and others of Christ’s faithful may be invited,[140] diocesan synods, to which the diocesan bishop may also invite lay people as members,[141] the pastoral council of each diocese, which is ‘composed of members of Christ’s faithful who are in full communion with the Catholic Church: clerics, members of institutes of consecrated life, and especially lay people’,[142] and pastoral councils in parishes, in which ‘Christ’s faithful, together with those who by virtue of their office are engaged in pastoral care in the parish, give their help in fostering pastoral action’.[143]

126. Structures of consultation such as those mentioned above can be greatly beneficial to the Church, but only if pastors and lay people are mutually respectful of one another’s charisms and if they carefully and continually listen to one another’s experiences and concerns. Humble listening at all levels and proper consultation of those concerned are integral aspects of a living and lively Church. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Final Commentary on This Particular Madness Before Drawing Matters to a Conclusion:

Endless committees doing endless things to destroy the actual sensus Catholicus. These revolutionaries and their committees and “consultations,” albeit with the theologically and liturgically and morally “correct” kind of conciliar Catholics, have been very successful in helping to brainwash the average Catholic into looking up the actual teaching of Holy Mother Church with scorn and disdain. The result has been a new sense for a new faith, one that is as loathsome in the sight of the true God of Divine Revelation, the Most Blessed Trinity, as every other false religion.

Where is this all leading?

I will let the Instrumentum Laboris explain it all to you:

31. The family is acknowledged in the People of God to be an invaluable asset, the natural setting in which life grows and develops and a school of humanity, love and hope for society. The family continues to be the privileged place in which Christ reveals the mystery and vocation of the person. In addition to commonly affirming these basic facts, the great majority of respondents agree that the family has the potential of being this privileged place, despite their indicating, and often explicitly recounting, the worrisome difference between the forms of the family in today’s world and Church’s teaching in this regard. Real-life situations, stories and multiple trials demonstrate that the family is experiencing very difficult times, requiring the Church’s compassion and understanding in offering guidance to families “as they are” and, from this point of departure, proclaim the Gospel of the Family in response to their specific needs. (Instrumentum Laboris.)

Saint Anthony Mary Claret found families in irregular situations in Cuba in the Nineteenth Century, meeting them “where they were” to bring them out of lives of sin so that those involved therein could save their immortal souls as members of the Catholic Church:

Here he was met by disturbing news. In this town of pilgrimage [Cobre] where the island’s most famous shrine was located, his missionaries had found hardly a dozen legitimately married couples! He praised their diligence in having substantially raised this figure prior to his arrival but–even so! This shocking situation required a strong hand–the hand of a patient but uncompromising prelate. The unhappy fact was that the Spanish-descended Cubans rarely condescended to marry their Negro and mulatto concubines, even when their half-caste progeny might number as many as nine or ten. Rightly suspecting that this intolerable state of affairs might prove typical, he attacked the problem vigorously. A committee was appointed to study each case individually. On its recommendations, he let it be known, all such unions must be regularized or, where impediments existed, dissolved!

It was a most trying undertaking, fraught with complications, both tragic and absurd. Persons who expressed their willingness, even eagerness, to legalize their unions were frequently not free to receive the Sacrament of marriage. Others, without the excuse of impediments under Church law were sometimes overcome with indignation to hear that they were expected to make wives of their colored concubines. There were emphatic affirmations that Spain prohibited mixed marriages, a fallacy the archbishop had no need to consider. In all her colonial history Spain had never forced any such regulation. However, for any who persisted in this persuasion in spite of Padre Claret’s assurances, his command was clear. They must immediately terminate their illicit unions. It would be a painful problem–the provision for their innocent children–but it would have to be faced. Although he praised God that many of these easy-going folk accepted their prelate’s reprimands contritely and docilely obeyed his injunctions to amend their lives, Cobre had certainly given him a first-hand acquaintance with the repugnant moral deterioration that had engulfed a traditionally Christian nation. (Fanchon Royer, The Life of St. Anthony Mary Claret, published originally by Farrar, Straus and Cudahy in 1957 an republished in 1985 by TAN Books and Publishers, pp. 130-131.)

Countless are the examples of Catholic bishops and priests, many of them raised to the altars of Holy Mother Church, who worked to reform the morals of the people who had been entrusted to their pastoral care.

Another Spaniard, Saint Francis Solano, for example, preached a sermon in the public square in Lima, Peru, in 1610 during which he prophesied of the great earthquake that God would visit upon Lima to chastise the people there for their ingratitude and immorality:

By the time Francis had reached the market, the theme of his sermon was clear. God was love, yet man was constantly thwarting that love. Many times this was because of thoughtlessness, but there were also countless times when it was because of sheer selfishness, and even malice. Well, atonement for sin must be made by means of penance.

“Unless you do penance, you shall likewise,” Our Lord had said to his disciples.

“I will say these words, too,” Francis thought. “Oh, Heavenly Father, may they help some souls tonight to turn away from sin!”

Naturally many at the market were astonished when they saw the Father Guardian of Saint Mary of the Angels making his way through their midst. Since his return from Trujillo he had appeared in the streets only rarely, and certainly never in the evenings. Then in a little while there was even more astonishment. Father Francis had come not to buy for his friars, or even to beg. He had come to preach!

At first, however, since business was brisk, not much heed was paid to his words. Merchants vied with one another in calling out the merits of their wares while customers argued noisily for a lower price. Beggars whined for alms. Babies cried. Dogs barked. Donkeys brayed. Older children ran in and out of the crowd intent upon their games. Music was everywhere–weird tunes played by Indian musicians on their wooden flutes, gay Spanish rhythms played on guitar and tambourine. At the various food students succulent rounds of meat sizzled and sputtered as they turned over slow fires. Then suddenly a thunderous voice rang about above the noisy and carefree scene:

“For all that is in the world is the concupiscence of the flesh, and the concupiscence of the eyes, and the pride of life, which is not of the Father but is in the world.”

It was as though a bombshell had fallen. At once the hubbub died away, and hundreds of Lima’s startled citizens turned to where a grey-clad friar, cross in hand, had mounted an elevation in the center of the marketplace and now stood gazing down upon them with eyes of burning coals. But before anyone could wonder about the text from Saint John’s first epistle, Francis began to explain the meaning of concupiscence: that, because of Original Sin, it is the tendency within each person to do evil instead of good; that this hidden warfare will end only when we have drawn our last breath.

“If we were to die tonight, would good or evil be the victor within our hearts” he cried. “Oh, my friends! Think about this question. Think hard!

Within just a few minutes Lima’s marketplace was as hushed and solemn as a cathedral. All eyes were riveted upon the Father Guardian and all ears were filled with his words as he described God’s destruction of the ancient cities of Sodom and Gomorrha because of the sins committed within them.

“Who is to say that here in Lima we do not deserve a like fate?” he demanded in ringing tones. “Look into your hearts now, my children. Are they clean? Are they pure? Are they filled with love of God?”

As the minutes passed and twilight deepened into darkness, the giant torches of the marketplace cast their flickering radiance over a moving scene. As usual, crowds of people were on hand, but now no one was interested in buying or selling. Instead, faces were bewildered, agonized and fearful. Tears were streaming from many eyes as Francis’ words continued to pour out in torrents, urging repentance while there was still time.

“Can we say that we shall ever see tomorrow?” he cried, fervently brandishing his missionary cross. “Can we say that this night is not the last we shall have in which to return to God’s friendship?”

As these and still more terrifying thoughts struck home one after another, the speaker stretched out both arms, bowed his head, and in heartrending tones began the Fifth Psalm. At once the crowd was filled with fresh sorrow and made the contrite phrases their own:

Have mercy on me, O God, according to Thy great mercy.

“And according to the multitude of Thy tender mercies, blot out my iniquity.

“Wash me yet more from my iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin.

“For I know my iniquity, and my sins is always before me.

“To Thee only have I sinned, and have done evil before Thee: that Thou mayest be justified in Thy words, and mayest overcome when Thou art judged . . .”

Soon wave upon wave of sound was filling the torch lit marketplace as priest and people prayed together. Then Francis preached again, doing his est to implant a greater sorrow for sin and an even firmer purpose of amendment in the hearts of his hearers. Finally, looking neither to right nor left, he prepared to depart for Saint Mary of the Angels. But on all sides men and women pressed about him, sobbing and begging for his blessing.

“Father, please pray for me!” cried one young girl. “I’ve deserved to go to Hell a thousand times!”

“Last year, I robbed a poor widow of ten pounds of gold!” declared a swarthy-faced Spaniard. “May God forgive me!”

“‘I’m worse than anyone,” moaned a wild-eyed black man. “Tonight, I was going to kill a man . . . and for money!”

So it was that first one, then another, cried out his fault and expressed a desire to go to Confession at once. But Francis had to refuse all such requests. Yes, he was a priest. It was his privilege and duty to administer the Sacraments. But he was also a religious, and bound by rule to various observances. One of them was that he must be in his cell at Saint Mary of the Angels by a certain hour each night.

“There are other priests in the city who can help you, though,” he said kindly. “Go them now, my children. And may the Holy Virgin bring you back to her Son without delay.” (Mary Fabyan Windeatt, Saint Francis of Solano: Wonderworker of the New World and Apostle of Argentina and Peru, published originally by Sheed and Ward in 1946 and republished by TAN Books and Publishers in 1994, pp. 167-172.)

This is just a slight contrast with the approach taken by Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his band of revolutionaries, who doubt the ability of the truths of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law, when preached with conviction for love of Christ the King and for the souls for whom He shed every single drop of His Most Precious Blood on the wood of the Holy Cross to redeem, to touch hearts and to reform lives in an instant.

Wait a minute!

The problem is more basic than that: Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his band of conciliar revolutionaries do not believe in the binding truths of the Divine Positive Law as they have been explicated by the Catholic Church from time immemorial and they scoff at the ability of the “people” to understand the Natural Law:

30. The language traditionally used in explaining the term “natural law” should be improved so that the values of the Gospel can be communicated to people today in a more intelligible manner. In particular, the vast majority of responses and an even greater part of the observations request that more emphasis be placed on the role of the Word of God as a privileged instrument in the conception of married life and the family, and recommend greater reference to the Bible, its language and narratives. In this regard, respondents propose bringing the issue to public discussion and developing the idea of biblical inspiration and the “order in creation,” which could permit a re-reading of the concept of the natural law in a more meaningful manner in today’s world (cf. the idea of the law written in the human heart in Rm 1:19-21; 2:14-15). Moreover, this proposal insists on using language which is accessible to all, such as the language of symbols utilized during the liturgy. The recommendation was also made to engage young people directly in these matters. (Instrumentum Laboris.)

Yes, They Go After the Natural Law Comment:

Nothing is beyond the reach of these revolutionaries. This makes sense, though when you consider the fact that the lords of conciliarism have made short work of the binding precepts of the Ten Commandments, especially the First through Third Commandments, as a result of false ecumenism and inter-religious “prayer services” and by their words and actions praising the beliefs and esteeming the symbols of one false religion after another. Why not try to re-read the Natural Law, therefore?

A pagan, Cicero, had a very good, although not perfect, grasp of the Natural Law when he defined as follows in his Republic:

True law is right reason conformable to nature, universal, unchangeable, eternal, whose commands urge us to duty, and whose prohibitions restrain us from evil. Whether it enjoins or forbids, the good respect its injunctions, and the wicked treat them with indifference. This law cannot be contradicted by any other law, and is not liable either to derogation or abrogation. Neither the senate nor the people can give us any dispensation for not obeying this universal law of justice. It needs no other expositor and interpreter than our own conscience. It is not one thing at Rome, and another at Athens; one thing to-day, and another to-morrow; but in all times and nations this universal law must forever reign, eternal and imperishable. It is the sovereign master and emperor of all beings. God himself is its author, its promulgator, its enforcer. And he who does not obey it flies from himself, and does violence to the very nature of man. And by so doing he will endure the severest penalties even if he avoid the other evils which are usually accounted punishments. (Cicero, The Republic.)

Cicero had it almost entirely correct. Almost. He was wrong in asserting that the natural law does not need any “other expositor and interpreter than our own conscience.” He lived before the Incarnation and before the founding of the true Church upon the Rock of Peter, the Pope. Cicero thus did not know that man does need an interpreter and expositor of the natural law, namely, the Catholic Church. Apart from this, however, Cicero understood that God’s law does not admit of abrogations by a vote of the people or of a “representative” body, such as the Roman Senate in his day or the United States Congress or state legislatures, et al. in our own day.

Pope Leo XIII explained in Tametsi Futura Prospicientibus, November 1, 1900, that the Catholic Church is the guardian of the Natural Law and that men need her guidance to hep them to know it fully and to keep it as befits redeemed creatures:

Consequently Jesus Christ, the creator and preserver of faith, also preserves and nourishes our moral life. This He does chiefly by the ministry of His Church. To Her, in His wise and merciful counsel, He has entrusted certain agencies which engender the supernatural life, protect it, and revive it if it should fail. This generative and conservative power of the virtues that make for salvation is therefore lost, whenever morality is dissociated from divine faith. A system of morality based exclusively on human reason robs man of his highest dignity and lowers him from the supernatural to the merely natural life. Not but that man is able by the right use of reason to know and to obey certain principles of the natural law. But though he should know them all and keep them inviolate through life-and even this is impossible without the aid of the grace of our Redeemer-still it is vain for anyone without faith to promise himself eternal salvation. “If anyone abide not in Me, he shall be cast forth as a branch, and shall wither, and they shall gather him up and cast him into the fire, and he burneth” john xv., 6). “He that believeth not shall be condemned” (Mark xvi., 16). We have but too much evidence of the value and result of a morality divorced from divine faith. How is it that, in spite of all the zeal for the welfare of the masses, nations are in such straits and even distress, and that the evil is daily on the increase? We are told that society is quite able to help itself; that it can flourish without the assistance of Christianity, and attain its end by its own unaided efforts. Public administrators prefer a purely secular system of government. All traces of the religion of our forefathers are daily disappearing from political life and administration. What blindness! Once the idea of the authority of God as the Judge of right and wrong is forgotten, law must necessarily lose its primary authority and justice must perish: and these are the two most powerful and most necessary bonds of society. Similarly, once the hope and expectation of eternal happiness is taken away, temporal goods will be greedily sought after. Every man will strive to secure the largest share for himself. Hence arise envy, jealousy, hatred. The consequences are conspiracy, anarchy, nihilism. There is neither peace abroad nor security at home. Public life is stained with crime. (Pope Leo XIII, Tametsi Futura Prospicientibus, November 1, 1900.)

Although much more time could be spent examining the Instrumentum Laboris in the detail that has been given to Sensus Fidei in the Life of the Church, there is really no need to do as the results of the “extraordinary synod on the family” have been cooked for a long time now. The Instrumentum Laboris is the result of the answers to questions that were sent to the world’s conciliar “bishops” eight months ago and were the subject of extensive commentary in Always Asking All The Wrong Questions, part one and Always Asking All the Wrong Questions, part two.

The “extraordinary synod on the family” will do the following things:

1. Following the practice of the heretical and schismatic Greek Orthodox, divorced and civilly remarried Catholics without a decree of nullity from the conciliar officials, not that it is worth anything, will be permitted to receive what is purported to be Holy Communion in the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service on a case-by-case basis handled by means of the interior form of the conciliar “reconciliation room.” In other words, everybody goes hand to stick their paws out to receive what they think is the Body, Blood, Soul and Divinity of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

2. The nullity process itself will be “streamlined” even further, making it possible for “decisions” in a matter of months, if not sooner.

3. “Pastoral outreach” to “unmarried couples” will be enlarged and expanded.

4. The “internal forum” solution, which has been used for decades now by cooperative priests and presbyters, will be adopted to assuage the consciences of married couples who find it “too difficult” to avoid the use of contraceptives. “Education” in methods of “natural family planning” will be recommended as the way to “plan” the number of children a married couple desires to have. For the refutation of “natural family planning,” please see Forty-Three Years After Humanae Vitae, Always Trying To Find A Way and Planting Seeds of Revolutionary Change.

5. “Ministries” to those engaged in the commission of perverse sins against nature will be expanded and found more universally than they have been up until to now, confined in some dioceses to a few well-known dens of iniquity (e.g. Saint Francis Xavier Church in New York, Most Holy Redeemer Church in San Francisco, California, Saint Brigid’s Church in Westbury, New York, Saints Cyril and Methodius Church in Deer Park, New York, Saint Joan of Arc Church in Minneapolis, Minnesota, among so many, many others).  The children who are unfortunate to be in the care of unrepentant practitioners of perversity with be baptized and welcomed into conciliar schools, thereby mainstreaming acceptance of perverse behavior and overthrowing any lingering concept of a detestation of personal sin that might be lurking in the hearts of Catholics who are as of yet attached to the conciliar structures.

Here is proof from the Instrumentum Laboris itself:

b) Concerning Unions of Persons of the Same Sex

Civil Recognition

110. On unions of persons of the same sex, the responses of the bishops’ conferences refer to Church teaching. “There are absolutely no grounds for considering homosexual unions to be in any way similar or even remotely analogous to God’s plan for marriage and family. […] Nonetheless, according to the teaching of the Church, men and women with homosexual tendencies ‘must be accepted with respect, compassion and sensitivity. Every sign of unjust discrimination in their regard should be avoided’” (CDF, Considerations regarding Proposals to Give Legal Recognition to Unions between Homosexual Persons, 4). The responses indicate that the recognition in civil law of unions between persons of the same sex largely depends on the socio-cultural, religious and political context. In this regard, the episcopal conferences describe three instances: the first exists when repressive and punitive measures are taken in reaction to the phenomenon of homosexuality in all its aspects, especially when the public manifestation of homosexuality is prohibited by civil law. Some responses indicate that, in this context, the Church provides different forms of spiritual care for single, homosexual people who seek the Church’s assistance. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Reality Checks Provided by Saint Paul the Apostle and Pope Saint Pius V:

Here is the sort of “pastoral care” recommended by Saint Paul the Apostle:

Wherefore God gave them up to the desires of their heart, unto uncleanness, to dishonour their own bodies among themselves. Who changed the truth of God into a lie; and worshipped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen.

For this cause God delivered them up to shameful affections. For their women have changed the natural use into that use against which is their nature.

And in like manner, the men also, leaving the natural use of the women, have burned in their lusts one towards another, men with men working that which is filthy, and receiving in themselves the recompense which was due to their error.

And as they liked not to  have God in their knowledge, God delivered them up to a reprobate sense, to do those things which are not convenient; being filled with all iniquity, malice, fornication, avarice, wickedness, full of envy, murder, contention, deceit, malignity, whisperers, detractors, hateful to God, contumelious, proud, haughty, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents, foolish, dissolute, without affection, without fidelity, without mercy.

Who, having known the justice of God, did not understand that they who do such things are worthy of death; and not only they that do them, but they also that consent to them that do them.  (Romans 1: 24-32)

Writing under the Divine inspiration of the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, Saint Paul the Apostle, condemned “shameful affections.” Jorge Mario Bergoglio/Francis and others in the counterfeit church of conciliarism, speak of a “gay orientation.”

It is telling that the misnamed conciliar Catechism of the Catholic Church speaks of a “homosexual orientation” while Saint Paul the Apostle wrote about shameful affections. And it is because at least one of those who served as a peritus under the liturgical revolutionary Annibale Bugnini, C.M., on the Consilium that planned the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo service, which boasts of a containing almost every passage of Sacred Scripture in its triennial cycle of Sunday readings and its biennial cycle of weekday readings, excludes verses twenty-four to thirty-two of the first chapter of Saint Paul the Apostle’s Epistle to the Romans.

Oh, the name of that one person? Yes, sure, thanks for asking. Rembert George Weakland, O.S.B. (see Weak In Mind, Weakest Yet In Faith and Just A Matter of Forgiveness?)

Pope Saint Pius V offered his own version of “pastoral care” to those who persist in crimes against nature:

That horrible crime, on account of which corrupt and obscene cities were destroyed by fire through divine condemnation, causes us most bitter sorrow and shocks our mind, impelling us to repress such a crime with the greatest possible zeal.

Quite opportunely the Fifth Lateran Council [1512-1517] issued this decree: “Let any member of the clergy caught in that vice against nature . . . be removed from the clerical order or forced to do penance in a monastery” (chap. 4, X, V, 31). So that the contagion of such a grave offense may not advance with greater audacity by taking advantage of impunity, which is the greatest incitement to sin, and so as to more severely punish the clerics who are guilty of this nefarious crime and who are not frightened by the death of their souls, we determine that they should be handed over to the severity of the secular authority, which enforces civil law.

Therefore, wishing to pursue with the greatest rigor that which we have decreed since the beginning of our pontificate, we establish that any priest or member of the clergy, either secular or regular, who commits such an execrable crime, by force of the present law be deprived of every clerical privilege, of every post, dignity and ecclesiastical benefit, and having been degraded by an ecclesiastical judge, let him be immediately delivered to the secular authority to be put to death, as mandated by law as the fitting punishment for laymen who have sunk into this abyss. (Pope Saint Pius V, Horrendum illud scelus, August 30, 1568.)

Just a slightly different approach, wouldn’t you say? A true pope understood the horror of such a detestable sin on the part of the clergy and sought to administer punishment to serve as a medicinal corrective for other priests and to demonstrate to the laity the horrific nature of such a moral crime. A false “bishop” seeks to protect his “institution” and the “clerical club.” Quite a different approach.

Mind you, I am not suggesting the revival of this penalty in a world where it would not be understood and where the offender would be made a “martyr” for the cause of perversity, only pointing out the fact that the Catholic Church teaches that clerics and others in ecclesiastical authority who are guilty of serious moral crimes are deserving of punishment, not protection, by their bishops. Such is the difference yet again between Catholicism and conciliarism.

Moreover, the Instrumentum Laboris called for a “non-judgmental” approach to taken toward those living perversely sinful lives by means, whether or not with the “blessing” of the civil authorities by means of “civil unions” and “same-sex marriages”:

113. Every bishops’ conference voiced opposition to “redefining” marriage between a man and a woman through the introduction of legislation permitting a union between two people of the same sex. The episcopal conferences amply demonstrate that they are trying to find a balance between the Church’s teaching on the family and a respectful, non-judgmental attitude towards people living in such unions. On the whole, the extreme reactions to these unions, whether compromising or uncompromising, do not seem to have facilitated the development of an effective pastoral programme which is consistent with the Magisterium and compassionate towards the persons concerned.

114. A factor which clearly has an impact on the Church’s pastoral care and one which complicates the search for a balanced attitude in this situation is the promotion of a gender ideology. In some places, this ideology tends to exert its influence even at the elementary level, spreading a mentality which, intending to eliminate homophobia, proposes, in fact, to undermine sexual identity. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Only those who not believe that homosexuality is seriously disordered and that the acts associated therewith cry out to Heaven for vengeance can claim that thee is such a thing as “homophobia.” It is not to hate anyone or to judge the subjective state of his soul, which is known to God alone, to judge and condemn sinful actions.

Pastors of the Catholic Church have an obligation to judge sinful actions for what they are and to tell sinners in clear, unmistakeable terms: Quit your lives of sin. You risk the fires of Hell if you do not.

Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ never reaffirmed anyone in a life of sin. While he dissuaded those who were about to stone his friend, Saint Mary Magdalene, when she was caught in adultery, he told his friend the following:

Go, and now sin no more. (John 8: 11.)

The conciliar revolutionaries are bereft of the Catholic Faith.

Why is this so hard to understand and accept?

The Instrumentum Laboris devoted an entire ten paragraphs to the care of those steeped in unrepentant sins of perversity that cry out to Heaven for vengeance even though there is one way to care for them, to discharge the Spiritual Works of Mercy to them, including admonishing the sinner in no uncertain terms, to quit his sins lest he be condemned to Hell for all eternity. In no small measure, of course, the the sin of Sodom has spread like wildfire in the world because of the indifference and/or complacency shown by the conciliar officials, to say nothing of the active support, approval and glorification of this sin against nature by conciliar “bishops,” priests/presbyters, religious and laity.

Laughably, the Instrumentum Laboris recommends not using the word “gay” to describe those who have shameful affections:

116. When considering the possibility of a ministry to these people, a distinction must be made between those who have made a personal, and often painful, choice and live that choice discreetly so as not to give scandal to others, and those whose behaviour promotes and actively — often aggressively — calls attention to it. Many conferences emphasize that, due to the fact that these unions are a relatively recent phenomenon, no pastoral programs exist in their regard. Others admit a certain unease at the challenge of accepting these people with a merciful spirit and, at the same time, holding to the moral teaching of the Church, all the while attempting to provide appropriate pastoral care which takes every aspect of the person into consideration. Some responses recommend not using phrases such as “gay,” “lesbian” or “homosexual” to define a person’s identity. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Go tell this to Jorge Mario Bergoglio:

Speaking of other problems within the administration of the Holy See, including rumours of a ‘gay lobby’ within the Vatican, Pope Francis said there are many saintly people working in the Curia but also those who are not so saintly and cause scandals which harm the Church. Quoting from the Catechism of the Catholic Church, he said that people with homosexual tendencies must not be excluded but should be integrated into society. “If a person is gay and seeks God and has good will, who am I to judge him?” he asked. (Francis the Revolutionary holds press conference on flight back from Brazil.)

A human being’s identity is based upon the fact that he has a rational, immortal soul made in the image and likeness of God that has been redeemed by the shedding of the Most Precious Blood of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ on the wood of the Holy Cross whether or not the person knows or accepts this fact. Period.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio has done more to advance the agenda of what Mrs. Randy Engel terms the “homosexual collective” than anyone else before him in the counterfeit church of conciliarism and even in the secular world-at-large. Call Me Jorge has the details of how Franciscans, long a stronghold of the homosexual agenda, in the Archdiocese of Boston featured “Who Am I To Judge” t-shirts, buttons and banners for those walking in the annual “pride” parade in this month of the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus.

Sensus fidei, anyone?

117. Many responses and observations call for theological study in dialogue with the human sciences to develop a multi-faceted look at the phenomenon of homosexuality. Others recommend collaborating with specific entities, e.g., the Pontifical Academy of the Social Sciences and the Pontifical Academy for Life, in thoroughly examining the anthropological and theological aspects of human sexuality and the sexual difference between man and woman in order to address the issue of gender ideology.

118. The great challenge will be to develop a ministry which can maintain the proper balance between accepting persons in a spirit of compassion and gradually guiding them to authentic human and Christian maturity. In this regard, some conferences refer to certain organizations as successful models for such a ministry. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Preaching from the pulpits of Catholic churches must be firm in the denunciation of sin and clear about the compassion that awaits repentant sinners in the Sacred Tribunal of Penance. Unreprentant sinners can never be affirmed, coddled or in any way congratulated for their entirely free-will choice to place themselves, objectively speaking, on the path to Hell. There is nothing to “understand” about perverse behavior. Holy Mother Church has all of the gifts given unto her by God the Holy Ghost to effect their conversion. The counterfeit church of conciliarism lacks those gifts and lacks even the desire to effect a true conversion to personal sancity.

For present purposes, my good and few readers, if there are who have read thus far in this long article, only one more passage from the Instrumentum Laboris will be cited:

119. Sex education in families and educational institutions is an increasingly urgent challenge, especially in countries where the State tends to propose in schools a one-sided view and a gender ideology. Formation programmes ought to be established in schools or parish communities which offer young people an adequate idea of Christian and emotional maturity to allow them to face even the phenomenon of homosexuality. At the same time, the observations show that there is still no consensus in the Church on the specific way of receiving persons in these unions. The first step would be a slow process of gathering information and distinguishing criteria of discernment for not only ministers and pastoral workers but also groups and ecclesial movements. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Conciliar programs of explicit classroom instruction in matters pertaining to the Sixth and Ninth Commandments have done as much as, if not more than, similar programs in secular brainwashing and detention centers (sometimes referred to as “schools) to propagate promiscuity among the young and acceptance of sodomy as a practice that is expressive of “love.”

Pope Pius IX warned us about such programs in the following passages contained in Divini Illius Magistri, December 31, 1929:

65. Another very grave danger is that naturalism which nowadays invades the field of education in that most delicate matter of purity of morals. Far too common is the error of those who with dangerous assurance and under an ugly term propagate a so-called sex-education, falsely imagining they can forearm youths against the dangers of sensuality by means purely natural, such as a foolhardy initiation and precautionary instruction for all indiscriminately, even in public; and, worse still, by exposing them at an early age to the occasions, in order to accustom them, so it is argued, and as it were to harden them against such dangers.

66. Such persons grievously err in refusing to recognize the inborn weakness of human nature, and the law of which the Apostle speaks, fighting against the law of the mind;[43] and also in ignoring the experience of facts, from which it is clear that, particularly in young people, evil practices are the effect not so much of ignorance of intellect as of weakness of a will exposed to dangerous occasions, and unsupported by the means of grace.

67. In this extremely delicate matter, if, all things considered, some private instruction is found necessary and opportune, from those who hold from God the commission to teach and who have the grace of state, every precaution must be taken. Such precautions are well known in traditional Christian education, and are adequately described by Antoniano cited above, when he says:

Such is our misery and inclination to sin, that often in the very things considered to be remedies against sin, we find occasions for and inducements to sin itself. Hence it is of the highest importance that a good father, while discussing with his son a matter so delicate, should be well on his guard and not descend to details, nor refer to the various ways in which this infernal hydra destroys with its poison so large a portion of the world; otherwise it may happen that instead of extinguishing this fire, he unwittingly stirs or kindles it in the simple and tender heart of the child. Speaking generally, during the period of childhood it suffices to employ those remedies which produce the double effect of opening the door to the virtue of purity and closing the door upon vice.[44]

Thus is condemned all classroom instruction in matters pertaining to the Sixth and Ninth Commandments is prohibited. Prohibited also, of course, is the graphically explicit speech of the conciliar “popes” and their disciples who promote the “theology of the body” that engages in the most vile, vulgar forms of speech that would never issue forth from the mouth of the Divine Redeemer, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, or that of His Most Blessed Mother. Such vile, vulgar forms of speech have never issued forth from the lips of our saints, who maintained custody of their eyes and who shunned all immodest speech at all times.

The upcoming “extraordinary synod on the family” will be just another step in the conciliar revolution of placing it on the fact track to a complete, seamless merger with the Anglican sect, which has long since made its “official peace” with “moral issues.

Indeed, among the other heresies spouted in the past few days by his mouth that is an engine of heresy, blasphemy, apostasy and sacrilege, Jorge Mario Bergoglio dared to blaspheme Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ by saying that He was not a “moralist”:

“And this is why the people followed Jesus, because He was the Good Shepherd. He wasn’t a moralistic, quibbling Pharisee, or a Sadducee who made political deals with the powerful, or a guerrilla who sought the political liberation of his people, or a contemplative in a monastery. He was a pastor! A pastor who spoke the language of His people, Who understood, Who spoke the truth, the things of God: He never trafficked in the things of God! But He spoke in such a way that the people loved the things of God. That’s why they followed Him.” (Whom do I like to follow?.)

Blasphemer.

At the root of the entire conciliar agenda, including its agenda for the family, is the lack of any sense of the horror of personal sin, including Mortal Sin itself.

While it is true that many who are steeped today in what are Mortal Sins in the objective order of things may not understand or accept this to be so and/or may seek to minimize, it is the case nevertheless that each Mortal Sin wounds the soul, making it a captive to the devil and thus making it an instrument of chaos, disorder, anger, oftentimes displaced at those who seek to admonish it, and perhaps even violence in their own lives and that of those around them and the world-at-large. The family and the world are in the mess that they are because of the commission of unrepentant sins, most of which are protected under cover of the civil law and celebrated in every single aspect of what passes for “popular culture.” For a discussion of the horror of Mortal Sin, please see Saint Alphonsus de Liguori’s “On the Malice of Mortal Sin,” which is found in the appendix below, although the following sentence from that sermon might serve as a sober antidote to what the conciliar revolutionaries believe are nothing more than “irregular” situations: “Hence Hell and a thousand Hells are not sufficient chastisement for a single mortal sin.”

The path to personal ruin and social chaos that we see all around us today was charted as a direct, inevitable result of the Protestant Revolution against the Social Reign of Christ the King and the rise of the multifaceted, interrelated maze of naturalistic ideologies and “philosophies” that can be termed collectively by the name of Judeo-Masonry (see To Blot Out the Holy Name Forever, part one and To Blot Out the Holy Name Forever, part two.)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his band of conciliar revolutionaries do not believe that each of the problems in the world is caused by Original Sin and the Actual Sins of men, thus showing themselves to be utterly ignorant of the truths of the Catholic Faith concerning the offense that sin is in the eyes of God, how it wounded Our Lord once in time and how it wounds His Mystical Body, the Church Militant on earth, today. These truths were summarized so very clearly by Silvio Cardinal Antoniano (and quoted by Pope Pius XI in the aforementioned Divini Illius Magistri, December 31, 1929, by Pope Saint Pius an by Pope Pius XI directly:

The more closely the temporal power of a nation aligns itself with the spiritual, and the more it fosters and promotes the latter, by so much the more it contributes to the conservation of the commonwealth. For it is the aim of the ecclesiastical authority by the use of spiritual means, to form good Christians in accordance with its own particular end and object; and in doing this it helps at the same time to form good citizens, and prepares them to meet their obligations as members of a civil society. This follows of necessity because in the City of God, the Holy Roman Catholic Church, a good citizen and an upright man are absolutely one and the same thing. How grave therefore is the error of those who separate things so closely united, and who think that they can produce good citizens by ways and methods other than those which make for the formation of good Christians. For, let human prudence say what it likes and reason as it pleases, it is impossible to produce true temporal peace and tranquillity by things repugnant or opposed to the peace and happiness of eternity. (Silvio Cardinal Antoniano, quoted by Pope Pius XI in Divini Illius Magistri, December 31, 1929.)

Here we have, founded by Catholics, an inter-denominational association that is to work for the reform of civilization, an undertaking which is above all religious in character; for there is no true civilization without a moral civilization, and no true moral civilization without the true religion: it is a proven truth, a historical fact. The new Sillonists cannot pretend that they are merely working on “the ground of practical realities” where differences of belief do not matter. Their leader is so conscious of the influence which the convictions of the mind have upon the result of the action, that he invites them, whatever religion they may belong to, “to provide on the ground of practical realities, the proof of the excellence of their personal convictions.” And with good reason: indeed, all practical results reflect the nature of one’s religious convictions, just as the limbs of a man down to his finger-tips, owe their very shape to the principle of life that dwells in his body.  (Pope Saint Pius X, Notre Charge Apostolique, August 15, 1910.)

Every true and lasting reform has ultimately sprung from the sanctity of men who were driven by the love of God and of men. Generous, ready to stand to attention to any call from God, yet confident in themselves because confident in their vocation, they grew to the size of beacons and reformers.   . No doubt “the Spirit breatheth where he will” (John iii. 8): “of stones He is able to raise men to prepare the way to his designs” (Matt. iii. 9). He chooses the instruments of His will according to His own plans, not those of men. But the Founder of the Church, who breathed her into existence at Pentecost, cannot disown the foundations as He laid them. Whoever is moved by the spirit of God, spontaneously adopts both outwardly and inwardly, the true attitude toward the Church, this sacred fruit from the tree of the cross, this gift from the Spirit of God, bestowed on Pentecost day to an erratic world. (Pope Pius XI, Mit Brennender Sorge, March 17, 1937.)

Saint Irenaeus, whose feast we celebrated on Saturday, June 28, 2014, explained the nature of the conciliar approach of a supposed “love” for sinners as he analyzed and condemned the heresies of Carpocrates:

5. And thus, if ungodly, unlawful, and forbidden actions are committed among them, I can no longer find ground for believing them to be such. And in their writings we read as follows, the interpretation which they give [of their views], declaring that Jesus spoke in a mystery to His disciples and apostles privately, and that they requested and obtained permission to hand down the things thus taught them, to others who should be worthy and believing. We are saved, indeed, by means of faith and love; but all other things, while in their nature indifferent, are reckoned by the opinion of men-some good and some evil, there being nothing really evil by nature. (Against Heresies, Book I.)

Saint Irenaeus simply made no concessions at all to the heretics of his own day, the gnostics, whose false religion does indeed play an important role in shaping the Modernist mind of Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who desires to jettison the Fathers and the Doctors of the Church as presented to by Holy Mother Church under the infallible guidance of God the Holy Ghost in order to “re-read” the Scriptures and to re-read even the Natural Law. Jorge has the “secret” ability to do this. We simply have to “trust” him. How did the “trust me” slogan work out with the thirty-ninth President of the United States of America, James Earl Carter, Jr.

While Saint Irenaeus urged the Vicar of Christ to be gentle with those who returned to the Faith after being involved in heresy, he was firm in his denunciation of heresy as he sought the conversion of those steeped within its grip. We can no do no less in our own day as we rely upon the intercessory help of the Mother of God and of the Apostles Saints Peter and Paul, who gave up their lives rather than to compromise the integrity of the Faith.

Today, June 29, 2014, is the Solemnity of Saints Peter and Paul, one of the most glorious days in the entirety of Holy Mother Church’s liturgical year. These twin pillars of the Church of Rome were steadfast in their proclamation of the truths of the true Faith. Saint Peter, our first pope, had denied Our Lord three times before repenting. Saint Paul had persecuted the true Church before he, a Jew, was converted by Our Lord Himself, thus showing Himself, the God-Man, to cast His disapproval upon the “Second” Vatican Council’s Nostra Aetate, October 28, 1965.

Here is the account of the apostolic labors and martyrdom of our beloved Saints Peter and Paul as found from the readings for Matins in today’s Divine Office:

Dearly beloved brethren, in the joy of all the holy Feast-days the whole world is partaker. There is but one love of God, and whatsoever is solemnly called to memory, if it hath been done for the salvation of all, must needs be worth the honour of a joyful memorial at the hands of all. Nevertheless, this feast which we are keeping to-day, besides that world-wide worship which it doth of right get throughout all the earth, doth deserve from this city of ours an outburst of gladness altogether special and our own. In this place it was that the two chiefest of the Apostles did so right gloriously finish their race. And upon this day whereon they lifted up that their last testimony, let it be in this place that the memory thereof receiveth the chiefest of jubilant celebrations. O Rome these twain are the men who brought the light of the Gospel of Christ to shine upon thee These are they by whom thou, from being the teacher of lies, wast turned into a learner of the truth.

These twain be thy fathers, these be in good sooth thy shepherds, these twain be they who laid for thee, as touching the kingdom of heaven, better and happier foundations, than did they that first planned thine earthly ramparts, wherefrom he that gave thee thy name took occasion to pollute thee with a brother’s blood. These are they who have set on thine head this thy glorious crown, that thou art become an holy nation, a chosen people, a city both Priestly and Kingly, whom the Sacred Throne of blessed Peter hath exalted till thou art become the Lady of the world, unto whom the world-wide love for God hath conceded a broader lordship than is the possession of any mere earthly empire. Thou wast once waxen great by victories, until thy power was spread haughtily over land and sea, but thy power was narrower then which the toils of war had won for thee, than that thou now hast which hath been laid at thy feet by the peace of Christ.

It is well suited for the doing of the work which God had decreed that the multitude of kingdoms should be bound together under one rule, and that so the universal preaching of the Gospel should find easier entry into all peoples, since all were governed by the empire of one city. But this city, knowing not Him, Who had been pleased to make her great, used her lordship over almost all nations to make herself the minister of all their falsehoods and seemed to herself exceeding godly because there was no false god whom she rejected. But the tighter that Satan had bound her, the more wondrous was the work of Christ in setting her free. (From Matins, Divine Office, June 29.)

The lesson for Holy Mass today, which will be read again on the Feast of Saint’s Chains on August 1, 2014, described how an angel of Lord freed our first pope from his bondage at the hands of Herod as he, Saint Peter, slept so soundly that the angel had to wake him up:

In those days, Herod the king set hands on certain members of the Church to persecute them. He killed James the brother of John with the sword, and seeing that it pleased the Jews, he proceeded to arrest Peter also, during the days of the Unleavened Bread. After arresting him he cast him into prison, committing the custody of him to four guards of soldiers, four in each guard, intending to bring him forth to the people after the Passover. So Peter was being kept in the prison; but prayer was being made to God for him by the Church without ceasing. Now when Herod was about to bring him forth, that same night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains, and outside the door sentries guarded the prison. And behold, an angel of the Lord stood beside him, and a light shone in the room; and he struck Peter on the side and woke him, saying, Get up quickly. The chains dropped from his hands. And the angel said to him, Gird yourself and put on your sandals. And he did so; and he said to him, Wrap your cloak about you and follow me. And he followed him out, without knowing that what was being done by the angel was real, for he thought he was having a vision. They passed through the first and second guard and came to the iron gate that leads into the city; and this opened to them of its own accord. And they went out, and passed on through one street, and straightway the angel left him. Then Peter came to himself, and he said, Now I know for certain that the Lord has sent His angel and rescued me from the power of Herod and from all that the Jewish people were expecting.  (Acts 12: 1-11.)

Do not be agitated by the events of the moment as each of the events unfolding quickly before our eyes is simply part of the Great Apostasy. More and more chastisements are to be visited upon us, and we must accept each with joy and gratitude because God has so ordained it that we would be alive in these challenging times.

Saint Peter was freed by no “movement,” traditional or otherwise.

Saint Peter was freed by no “strategy” to keep silent about the truths of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in order to curry favor with the officials of the day.

Saint Peter was freed by the hand of Christ the King Himself through the work of His angel.

Do not be concerned about how a true pope will be restored to the Throne of Saint Peter. This will happen in God’s good time, which is not, quite by the way, our time. We must be something that comes hard to many Americans, who want tangible “solutions” now and without any kind of delay.

Christ the King will release the chains that fetter the Chair of Peter today in His good time and by means so miraculous that each of the warring tribes in the underground Church at present will recognize the miracle for what it is without any murmuring. This is because such a miracle will occur, most likely, after a terrible chastisement that will make the ones we are experiencing at present to seem like so much child’s play.

In the end, you see, we know that Our Lady’s Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart will triumph. She promised that this would be so when she appeared to Jacinta and Francisco Marto and their cousin Lucia dos Santos in the Cova da Iria near Fatima, Portugal, ninety-seven years ago.

Our Lady simply asks us to pray her Most Holy Rosary and to penance for the conversion of sinners as we offer up all to the Throne of the Most Blessed Trinity through her own Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart.

All we must do is to be faithful to Our Lady as the servants of her Divine Son, Christ the King, through her Immaculate Heart, which is united in such a matchless communion of love with the His Most Sacred Heart.

What are we waiting for?

Vivat Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Immaculate Heart of Mary, pray for us now and at the hour of our death.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Appendix

Saint Alphonsus de Liguori On the Malice of Mortal Sin

“Behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing. 1 LUKE ii. 48.

 MOST holy Mary lost her Son for three days: during that time she wept continually for having lost sight of Jesus, and did not cease to seek after him till she found him. How then does it happen that so many sinners not only lose sight of Jesus, but even lose his divine grace; and instead of weeping for so great a loss, sleep in peace, and make no effort to recover so great a blessing? This arises from their not feeling what it is to lose God by sin. Some say: I commit this sin, not to lose God, but to enjoy this pleasure, to possess the property of another, or to take revenge of an enemy. They who speak such language show that they do not understand the malice of mortal sin. What is mortal sin?

First Point. It is a great contempt shown to God.

Second Point. It is a great offence offered to God.

  First Point. Mortal sin is a great contempt shown to God.

  1. The Lord calls upon Heaven and Earth to detest the ingratitude of those who commit mortal sin, after they had been created by him, nourished with his blood, and exalted to the dignity of his adopted children. ”Hear, O ye Heavens, and give ear, Earth; for the Lord hath spoken. I have brought up children _ and exalted them; but they have despised me.” (Isa. i. 2.) Who is this God whom sinners despise?; He is a God of infinite majesty, before whom all the kings of the Earth and all the blessed in Heaven are less than a drop of water or a grain of sand. As a drop of a bucket, . . . as a little dust. ” (Isa. xl. 15.) In a word, such is the majesty of God, that in his presence all creatures are as if they did not exist. ”All nations are before him as if they had no being at all.” (Ibid. xl. 17.) And what is man, who insults him? St. Bernard answers: “Saccus vermium, cibus vermium.” A heap of worms, the food of worms, by which he shall be devoured in the grave. ”Thou art wretched and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” (Apoc. iii. 17.) He is so miserable that he can do nothing, so blind that he knows nothing, and so poor that he possesses nothing. And this worm dares to despise a God, and to provoke his wrath. ”Vile dust,” says the same saint, “dares to irritate such tremendous majesty.” Justly, then, has St. Thomas asserted, that the malice of mortal sin is, as it were, infinite: ”Peccatum habet quandam infinitatem malitiae ex infinitatem divine majestatis.” (Par. 3, q. 2, a. 2, ad. 2.) And St. Augustine calls it an infinite evil. Hence Hell and a thousand Hells are not sufficient chastisement for a single mortal sin.

2. Mortal sin is commonly defined by theologians to be “a turning away from the immutable good.” St. Thom., par. 1, q. 24, a. 4; a turning ones back on the sovereign good. Of this God complains by his prophet, saying: ”Thou hast forsaken me, saith the Lord; thou art gone backward. ” (Jer. xv. 6.) Ungrateful man, he says to the sinner, I would never have separated myself from thee; thou hast been the first to abandon me: thou art gone backwards; thou hast turned thy back upon me.

3. He who contemns the divine law despises God; because he knows that, by despising the law, he loses the divine grace. “By transgression of the law, thou dishonourest God.” (Rom. ii. 23.) God is the Lord of all things, because he has created them. ”All things are in thy power… Thou hast made Heaven and Earth.” (Esth. xiii. 9.) Hence all irrational creatures the winds, the sea, the fire, and rain obey God, “The winds and the sea obey him.” (Matt. viii. 27.)”Fire, hail, snow, ice, stormy winds, which fulfil his word.” (Ps. cxlviii. 8.) But man, when he sins, says to God: Lord, thou dost command me, but I will not obey; thou dost command me to pardon such an injury, but I will resent it; thou dost command me to give up the property of others, but I will retain it; thou dost wish that I should abstain from such a forbidden pleasure, but I will indulge in it. ”Thou hast broken my yoke, thou hast burst my bands, and thou saidst: I will not serve.” (Jer. ii. 20.) In fine, the sinner when he breaks the command, says to God: I do not acknowledge thee for my Lord. Like Pharaoh, when Moses, on the part of God, commanded him in the name of the Lord to allow the people to go into the desert, the sinner answers: “Who is the Lord, that I should hear his voice, and let Israel go?” (Exod. v. 2.)

4. The insult offered to God by sin is heightened by the vileness of the goods for which sinners offend him. ”Wherefore hath the wicked provoked God.” (Ps. x. 13.) For what do so many offend the Lord? For a little vanity; for the indulgence of anger; or for a beastly pleasure. ”They violate me among my people for a handful of barley and a piece of bread.” (Ezec. xiii. 19.) God is insulted for a handful of barley for a morsel of bread! God! why do we allow ourselves to be so easily deceived by the Devil?”There is,” says the Prophet Osee, “a deceitful balance in his hand.” (xii. 7.) We do not weigh things in the balance of God, which cannot deceive, but in the balance of Satan, who seeks only to deceive us, that he may bring us with himself into Hell. ”Lord,” said David, ”who is like to thee ?” (Ps. xxxiv. 10.) God is an infinite good; and when he sees sinners put him on a level with some earthly trifle, or with a miserable gratification, he justly complains in the language of the prophet: ”To whom, have you likened me or made me equal? saith the Holy One.” (Isa. xl. 25.) In your estimation, a vile pleasure is more valuable than my grace. Is it a momentary satisfaction you have preferred before me?”Thou hast cast me off behind thy back.” (Ezec. xxiii. 35.) Then, adds Salvian, “there is no one for whom men have less esteem than for God.” (Lib. v., Avd. Avar.) Is the Lord so contemptible in your eyes as to deserve to have the miserable things of the Earth preferred before him?

5. The tyrant placed before St. Clement a heap of gold, of silver, and of gems, and promised to give them to the holy martyr if he would renounce the faith of Christ. The saint heaved a sigh of sorrow at the sight of the blindness of men, who put earthly riches in comparison with God. But many sinners exchange the divine grace for things of far less value; they seek after certain miserable goods, and abandon that God who is an infinite good, and who alone can make them happy. Of this the Lord complains, and calls on the Heavens to be astonished, and on its gates to be struck with horror: ”Be astonished O ye Heavens, at this; and ye gates thereof, be very desolate, saith the Lord.” He then adds: ”For my people have done two evils: they have forsaken me, the fountain of living water, and have digged to themselves cisterns broken cisterns that can hold no water.” (Jer. ii. 12 and 13.) We regard with wonder and amazement the injustice of the Jews, who, when Pilate offered to deliver Jesus or Barabbas, answered: ”Not this man, but Barabbas.” (John xviii. 40.) The conduct of sinners is still worse; for, when the Devil proposes to them to choose between the satisfaction of revenge a miserable pleasure and Jesus Christ, they answer: “Not this man, but Barabbas.” That is, not the Lord Jesus, but sin.

6. “There shall be no new God in thee,” says the Lord. (Ps. Ixxx. 10.) You shall not abandon me, your true God, and make for yourself a new god, whom you shall serve. St. Cyprian teaches that men make their god whatever they prefer before God, by making it their last end; for God is the only last end of all: “Quidquid homo Deo anteponit, Deum sibi facit.” And St. Jerome says: ”Unusquisque quod cupit, si veneratur, hoc illi Deus est. Vitium in corde, est idolum in altari.” (In Ps. Ixxx.) The creature which a person prefers to God, becomes his God. Hence, the holy doctor adds, that as the Gentiles adored idols on their altars, so sinners worship sin in their hearts. When King Jeroboam rebelled against God, he endeavoured to make the people imitate him in the adoration of idols. He one day placed the idols before them, and said: “Behold thy gods, Israel!” (3 Kings xii. 28.) The Devil acts in a similar manner towards sinners: he places before them such a gratification, and says: Make this your God. Behold! this pleasure, this money, this revenge is your God: adhere to these, and forsake the Lord. When the sinner consents to sin, he abandons his Creator, and in his heart adores as his god the pleasure which lie indulges. ”Vitium in corde est idolum in altari. ”

7. The contempt which the sinner offers to God is increased by sinning in God’s presence. According to St. Cyril of Jerusalem, some adored the sun as their god, that during the night they might, in the absence of the sun, do what they pleased, without fear of divine chastisement. “Some regarded the sun as their God, that, after the setting of the sun, they might be without a God.” (Catech. iv.) The conduct of these miserable dupes was very criminal; but they were careful not to sin in presence of their god. But Christians know that God is present in all places, and that he sees all things. ”Do not I fill Heaven and Earth? saith the Lord,” (Jer. xxiii. 24); and still they do not abstain from insulting him, and from provoking his wrath in his very presence: “A people that continually provoke me to anger before my face.” (Isa. Ixv. 3.) Hence, by sinning before him who is their judge, they even make God a witness of their iniquities: ”I am the judge and the witness, saith the Lord.” (Jer. xxix. 23.) St. Peter Chrysologus says, that, “the man who commits a crime in the presence of his judge, can offer no defence.” The thought of having offended God in his divine presence, made David weep and exclaim: “To thee only have I sinned, and have done evil before thee.” (Ps. i. 6.) But let us pass to the second point, in which we shall see more clearly the enormity of the malice of mortal sin.

  Second Point. Mortal sin is a great offence offered to God. 

 8. There is nothing more galling than to see oneself despised by those who were most beloved and most highly favoured. Whom do sinners insult? They insult a God who bestowed so many benefits upon them, and who loved them so as to die on a cross for their sake; and by the commission of mortal sin they banish that God from their hearts. A soul that loves God is loved by him, and God himself comes to dwell within her. ”If any one love me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him, and will make our abode with him.” (John xiv. 23.) The Lord, then, never departs from a soul, unless he is driven away, even though he should know that she will soon banish him from her heart. According to the Council of Trent, ”he deserts not the soul, unless he is deserted.”

  9. When the soul consents to mortal sin she ungratefully says to God: Depart from me. “The wicked have said to God: Depart from us.” (Job xxi. 14.) Sinners, as St. Gregory observes, say the same, not in words, but by their conduct. ”Recede, non verbis, sed moribus.” They know that God cannot remain with sin in the soul: and, in violating the divine commands, they feel that God must depart; and, by their acts they say to him: since you cannot remain any longer with us, depart farewell. And through the very door by which God departs from the soul, the Devil enters to take possession of her. When the priest baptizes an infant, he commands the demon to depart from the soul: ”Go out from him, unclean spirits, and make room for the Holy Ghost.” But when a Christian consents to mortal sin, he says to God: Depart from me; make room for the Devil, whom I wish to serve.

10. St. Bernard says, that mortal sin is so opposed to God, that, if it were possible for God to die, sin would deprive him of life;”Peccatum quantum in se est Deum perimit.” Hence, according to Job, in committing mortal sin, man rises up against God, and stretches forth his hand against him: ”For he hath stretched out his hand against God, and hath strengthened himself against the Almighty.” (Job. xv. 25.)

11. According to the same St. Bernard, they who wilfully violate the divine law, seek to deprive God of life in proportion to the malice of their will;”Quantum in ipsa est Deum perimit propria voluntas.” (Ser. iii. de Res.) Because, adds the saint, self-will”would wish God to see its own sins, and to be unable to take vengeance on them.” Sinners know that the moment they consent to mortal sin, God condemns them to Hell. Hence, being firmly resolved to sin, they wish that there was no God, and, consequently, they would wish to take away his life, that he might not be able to avenge their crime. “He hath,” continues Job, in his description of the wicked, ”run against him witb his neck raised up, and is armed with a fat neck.” (xv. 26.) The sinner raises his neck; that is, his pride swells up, and he runs to insult his God; and, because he contends with a powerful antagonist, ”he is armed with a fat neck.”“A fat neck” is the symbol of ignorance, of that ignorance which makes the sinner say: This is not a great sin; God is merciful; we are flesh; the Lord will have pity on us. O temerity! illusion! which brings so many Christians to Hell.

Moreover, the man who commits a mortal sin afflicts the heart of God. “But they provoked to wrath, and afflicted the spirit of the Holy One.” (Isaias Ixiii. 10.) “What pain and anguish would you not feel, if you knew that a person whom you tenderly loved, and on whom you bestowed great favours, had sought to take away your life! God is not capable of pain; but, were he capable of suffering, a single mortal sin would be sufficient to make him die through sorrow. ”Mortal sin,” says Father Medina, ”if it were possible, would destroy God himself: because it would be the cause of infinite sadness to God.” As often, then, as you committed mortal sin, you would, if it were possible, have caused God to die of sorrow; because you knew that by sin you insulted him and turned your back upon him, after he had bestowed so many favours upon you, and even after he had given all his blood and his life for your salvation. (The Malice of Mortal Sin.)

Where The Absurd is a Normal Way of Life

Although there is really no need to write this commentary, I am conscious of the fact that articles written years ago dealing with subjects that come to the forefront now and again have long since faded away in the memory of those who have been reading this site for some time now. While I would love nothing more than to ignore the absurdity that passes for normalcy in the counterfeit church of conciliarism, which is not the Catholic Church, she who is the spotless, virginal Mystical Bride of her Divine Founder, Invisible Head and Mystical Bridegroom, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, a few moments in the final forty-five minutes or so of the Feast of Corpus Christi will be taken to demonstrate yet again the apostate nature of the false religion that is conciliarism.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who is having the grandest time of his seventy-seven years, six months of life masquerading as the world’s beloved “Pope” Francis, received another house call from Dr. Justin Welby, the layman who is enjoying himself rather heartily in his masquerade as the heretical and schismatic Anglican sect’s “Archbishop of Canterbury,” on Monday, June 16, 2014. Interview Number Eight got in the way of treating of this tete-a-tete between two important personages of the One World Ecumenical Church (see What Constitutes “Rest” for A Figure of Antichrist?, part one and What Constitutes “Rest” for a Figure of Antichrist, part two).

Here is part of what Jorge said four days ago now:

“Behold, how good and how pleasant it is for brothers to dwell together in unity!” (Ps 133:1). Once again we meet, Your Grace, as co-workers in the Lord’s vineyard and fellow pilgrims on the path to his Kingdom. I welcome you and the distinguished members of your delegation, and I pray that today’s meeting will serve to strengthen further our bonds of friendship and our commitment to the great cause of reconciliation and communion between Christian believers.

The Lord’s question – “What were you arguing about on the way?” (Mk 9:33) – might also apply to us. When Jesus put this question to his disciples they were silent; they were ashamed, for they had been arguing about who was the greatest among them. We too feel ashamed when we ponder the distance between the Lord’s call and our meagre response. Beneath his merciful gaze, we cannot claim that our division is anything less than a scandal and an obstacle to our proclaiming the Gospel of salvation to the world. Our vision is often blurred by the cumulative burden of our divisions and our will is not always free of that human ambition which can accompany even our desire to preach the Gospel as the Lord commanded (cf. Mt 28:19). (Jorge Says A Few Words to A Fellow Non-Catholic Layman.)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio really believes that the so-called Anglican Church has a mission from the true God of Divine Revelation, the Most Blessed Trinity, to teach, govern and sanctify in the Holy Name of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, thus making layman Justin Welby his “co-worker in the Lord’s vineyard.”

They are co-workers, to be sure, co-workers in heresy, blasphemy, sacrilege and apostasy, Their “lord” is from the netherworld even though they do not realize that this is the case.

The Anglican sect itself is a scandal as it is false church born as a result of the amoral lust of King Henry VIII, who had Parliament declare himself to be the Supreme Head of the Church in England. The false “Anglican church” was built by true bishops who betrayed Christ the King for King Henry Tudor’s thirty pieces of silver as Catholic churches and monasteries were stolen in the greatest land grab in human history and as over 72,000 Catholics who remained faithful to the true Church, fully three percent of the population of England at the time, were executed between 1534 and 1547. There’s your scandal, Jorge.

Jorge, you are a scandal. Your false church is a scandal. Your words and actions are scandalous, including permitting yourself to be “blessed” a man who, at least to the teaching that is still held nominally by your false sect, has no valid priestly orders or episcopal consecration:

Embedded image permalink
So much for these words of Pope Leo XIII’s Apostolicae Curae, September 18, 1896:
Wherefore, strictly adhering, in this matter, to the decrees of the pontiffs, our predecessors, and confirming them most fully, and, as it were, renewing them by our authority, of our own initiative and certain knowledge, we pronounce and declare that ordinations carried out according to the Anglican rite have been, and are, absolutely null and utterly void. . . .

We decree that these letters and all things contained therein shall not be liable at any time to be impugned or objected to by reason of fault or any other defect whatsoever of subreption or obreption of our intention, but are and shall be always valid and in force and shall be inviolably observed both juridically and otherwise, by all of whatsoever degree and preeminence, declaring null and void anything which, in these matters, may happen to be contrariwise attempted, whether wittingly or unwittingly, by any person whatsoever, by whatsoever authority or pretext, all things to the contrary notwithstanding. (Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, September 18, 1896.)

Even though the lords of conciliarism used to pay lip service attention to Apostolicae Curae, even Giovanni Eugenio Antonio Maria Montini/Paul the Sick gave every public indication that it no longer mattered when he presented Anglican layman Michael Ramsey, then the “archbishop” of Canterbury, with the episcopal ring that he had worn as the Archbishop of Milan when the two meet in the Apostolic Palace on March 23, 2010. It is this ring that each Anglican layman posing as the “archbishop” of Canterbury has worn when visiting successive false “pontiffs” masquerading as true and legitimate Successors of Saint Peter. Welby wore that ring four days ago.

Moreover, “Saint Paul II” and Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI both attempted to give “joint blessings” with “archbishops” of Canterbury. Here is a reminder of Ratzinger’s having done so on September 17, 2010:

joint blessingWalter “Cardinal” Kasper used an address in England on May 24, 2003, to consign consigned

Apostolicae Curae to one of those papal condemnations that was simply conditioned by the historical circumstances in which it was written and thus not binding for all generations. So much for the infallibility of the Roman Pontiff:

As I see the problem and its possible solution, it is not a question of apostolic succession in the sense of an historical chain of laying on of hands running back through the centuries to one of the apostles; this would be a very mechanical and individualistic vision, which by the way historically could hardly be proved and ascertained. The Catholic view is different from such an individualistic and mechanical approach. Its starting point is the collegium of the apostles as a whole; together they received the promise that Jesus Christ will be with them till the end of the world (Matt 28, 20). So after the death of the historical apostles they had to co-opt others who took over some of their apostolic functions. In this sense the whole of the episcopate stands in succession to the whole of the collegium of the apostles.

To stand in the apostolic succession is not a matter of an individual historical chain but of collegial membership in a collegium, which as a whole goes back to the apostles by sharing the same apostolic faith and the same apostolic mission. The laying on of hands is under this aspect a sign of co-optation in a collegium.

This has far reaching consequences for the acknowledgement of the validity of the episcopal ordination of another Church. Such acknowledgement is not a question of an uninterrupted chain but of the uninterrupted sharing of faith and mission, and as such is a question of communion in the same faith and in the same mission.

It is beyond the scope of our present context to discuss what this means for a re-evaluation of Apostolicae Curae (1896) of Pope Leo XIII, who declared Anglican orders null and void, a decision which still stands between our Churches. Without doubt this decision, as Cardinal Willebrands had already affirmed, must be understood in our new ecumenical context in which our communion in faith and mission has considerably grown. A final solution can only be found in the larger context of full communion in faith, sacramental life, and shared apostolic mission.

Before venturing further on this decisive point for the ecumenical vision, that is a renewed communio ecclesiology, I should speak first on another stumbling block or, better, the stumbling block of ecumenism: the primacy of the bishop of Rome, or as we say today, the Petrine ministry. This question was the sticking point of the separation between Canterbury and Rome in the 16th century and it is still the object of emotional controversies.

Significant progress has been achieved on this delicate issue in our Anglican/Roman Catholic dialogues, especially in the last ARCIC document The Gift of Authority (1998). The problem, however, is that what pleased Catholics in this document did not always please all Anglicans, and points which were important for Anglican self-understanding were not always repaid by Catholic affection. So we still have a reception problem and a challenge for further theological work.

It was Pope John Paul II who opened the door to future discussion on this subject. In his encyclical Ut Unum Sint (1995) he extended an invitation to a fraternal dialogue on how to exercise the Petrine ministry in a way that is more acceptable to non-Catholic Christians. It was a source of pleasure for us that among others the Anglican community officially responded to this invitation. The Pontifical Council for Christian Unity gathered the many responses, analyzed the data, and sent its conclusions to the churches that had responded. We hope in this way to have initiated a second phase of a dialogue that will be decisive for the future of the ecumenical approach.

Nobody could reasonably expect that we could from the outset reach a phase of consensus; but what we have reached is not negligible. It has become evident that a new atmosphere and a new climate exist. In our globalized world situation the biblical testimonies on Peter and the Petrine tradition of Rome are read with new eyes because in this new context the question of a ministry of universal unity, a common reference point and a common voice of the universal church, becomes urgent. Old polemical formulas stand at odds with this urgency; fraternal relations have become the norm. Extensive research has been undertaken that has highlighted the different traditions between East and West already in the first millennium, and has traced the development in understanding and in practice of the Petrine ministry throughout the centuries. As well, the historical conditionality of the dogma of the First Vatican Council (1869-70), which must be distinguished from its remaining obligatory content, has become clear. This historical development did not come to an end with the two Vatican Councils, but goes on, and so also in the future the Petrine ministry has to be exercised in line with the changing needs of the Church.

These insights have led to a re-interpretation of the dogma of the Roman primacy. This does not at all mean that there are still not enormous problems in terms of what such a ministry of unity should look like, how it should be administered, whether and to what degree it should have jurisdiction and whether under certain circumstances it could make infallible statements in order to guarantee the unity of the Church and at the same time the legitimate plurality of local churches. But there is at least a wide consensus about the common central problem, which all churches have to solve: how the three dimensions, highlighted already by the Lima documents on Baptism, Eucharist and Ministry (1982), namely unity through primacy, collegiality through synodality, and communality of all the faithful and their spiritual gifts, can be brought into a convincing synthesis. (A Vision of Christian Unity for the Next Generation.)

This is simply apostasy of the highest order. Apostolic succession is not “an historical chain of laying on of hands running back through the centuries to one of the apostles”?

The perpetually binding nature of Apostolicae Cenae needs to be re-evaluated?

No member of the Catholic Church is free to assert such things and remain a Catholic in good standing (see Number 9, Satis Cognitum, June 29, 1896.)

The dogmatic decrees of the [First] Vatican Council are historically conditioned?

Oh, please do not even attempt to say that Kasper was not reflecting the exact view of His Apostateness Emeritus, Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI, concerning the “time-conditioned” nature of past dogmatic decrees and/or papal encyclical letters. As noted earlier in this commentary, Ratzinger/Benedict told us in his very words that he believes this precise thing, a proposition that has been condemned by that Vatican Council and to which he, Ratzinger, had to swear against in The Oath Against Modernism.

Ah, but this is why, you see, Walter Kasper, whose theology is very much admired by Jorge Mario Bergoglio, does not believe that there is any need to seek with urgency the unconditional conversion of Anglicans to the Catholic Church, who he clearly believes have true bishops and true priests. It is simply up to the Lambeth Committee to chart its own “direction,” to determine, in Kasper’s words, whether Anglicans belongs more “to the churches of the first millennium -Catholic and Orthodox,” which leads to the second major error in Kasper’s recent remarks: that the patriarchies of the East constituted a separate “church” prior to the Greek Schism of 1054. No such “church” existed.

Lost in all of this willingness to subject immutable truths to the “historical-critical” method of Hegelian analysis is the fact that one is either a Catholic who assents to all of the truths contained in the Deposit of Faith, or he he is not. How absurd is it to ask Protestants to determine whether they belong to the Protestantism in which their sects had their origins? The Anglican “church” has no right from God to exist. It is a false religion. Its adherents are in need to be converted unconditionally to the Catholic Church. Those who have been received recently into the ranks of the counterfeit church of conciliarism from the Anglican sect were not required to make any kind of abjuration of error. All they had to do was to attest to their agreement with the conciliar church’s so-called Catechism of the Catholic Church, a document that has many problems (see The New Catechism: Is it Catholic? and my own Piracy, Conciliar Style).

Moreover, although the now retired and supposedly “traditional” Ratzinger/Benedict may not have used the word “brother bishop” when in the presence of layman Rowan Williams, he did treat him as a “brother bishop,” permitting Walker Kasper to inviting him to preach during an “international Mass” at the Shrine of Our Lady of Lourdes in Lourdes, France, on September 24, 2008, the Feast of Our Lady of Ransom, as he wore his miter along with his “brother bishops” of the counterfeit church of conciliarism (see the website of Dr Rowan Williams for a link to the sermon, replete with a very telling photograph).

What Jorge Mario Bergoglio did four days ago is just another proof that absurdity and bold apostate actions are a natural, normal part of everyday life in the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

This is enough for now.

There is only so much absurdity that I can take these days.

Remember these words of Pope Pius XI, contained in Quas Primas, December 11, 1925:

Not least among the blessings which have resulted from the public and legitimate honor paid to the Blessed Virgin and the saints is the perfect and perpetual immunity of the Church from error and heresy. We may well admire in this the admirable wisdom of the Providence of God, who, ever bringing good out of evil, has from time to time suffered the faith and piety of men to grow weak, and allowed Catholic truth to be attacked by false doctrines, but always with the result that truth has afterwards shone out with greater splendor, and that men’s faith, aroused from its lethargy, has shown itself more vigorous than before. ( Pope Pius XI, Quas Primas, December 11, 1925.)

Entrust the difficulties of the moment to Our Lord through Our Lady’s Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart, praying Rosaries to console the good God during this time of apostasy and betrayal.

Viva Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Pope Saint Silverius, pray for us

What Constitutes “Rest” For A Figure of Antichrist, part two

One of the things that struck me after posting part one, of this commentary on Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s latest interview is the total lack of originality on the part of those who have interviewed him. Every one of these interviews have gone over the same subject manner, noting a few exceptions here and there. What is the point of all of this except to feed the egos of the interviewers, who seem as oblivious to the content of Jorge’s other interviews as Bergoglio is to the content of actual Catholic doctrine, and to feed the false “pontiff’s” insatiable need to be in the public limelight?

A review of past interviews (see Francis Says ¡Viva la Revolución!, part three, Francis: Apostle of Antichrist, part one, Francis: Apostle of Antichrist, part two, Francis: Apostle of Antichrist, part three, Nothing Random About This, part one, Nothing Random About This, part two, Nothing Random About This, part three, Nothing Random About This, part four, Nothing Random About This, part fiveMemo From Patrolman Ed Nicholson To Jorge Mario Bergoglio: SHUT UP!, part one, Memo From Patrolman Ed Nicholson to Jorge Mario Bergoglio: SHUT UP!, part two), Not Another Interview! and On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part four, the end, at last) will reveal that Jorge has said nothing new in them that he has not stated endlessly in his daily screeds at the Casa Santa Marta his general audience addresses, his “homilies” and speeches while traveling abroad and in his two manifestos of revolutionary action, Lumen Fidei, June 29, 2013, and Evangelii Gaudium, November 26, 2013. While Jorge loves to repeat himself in the manner of Dr. Frances Rappaport of the original Ding Dong School, whose name is now synonymous with his own pedantic style of speaking down to his listeners, it is nothing other than remarkable see how lazy journalists are these days as they ask questions that have been answered by their interviewees many times before.

Back to the interview (or as much of it as I can stomach until it is time for me to quit work for the night):

Poor and humble Church

“Poverty and humility are at the heart of the Gospel, and I say this in a theological sense, not sociological. You cannot understand the Gospel without poverty, which, however, should be distinguished from pauperism. I believe that Jesus wants bishops to be servants and not princes.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comment Number Six:

Jorge the Egalitarian strikes again.

Here is the most effective refutation of this Protestant and Judeo-Masonic anti-clerical egalitarianism:

It remains for Us now to say a few words about the Modernist as reformer. From all that has preceded, it is abundantly clear how great and how eager is the passion of such men for innovation. In all Catholicism there is absolutely nothing on which it does not fasten. They wish philosophy to be reformed, especially in the ecclesiastical seminaries. They wish the scholastic philosophy to be relegated to the history of philosophy and to be classed among absolute systems, and the young men to be taught modern philosophy which alone is true and suited to the times in which we live. They desire the reform of theology: rational theology is to have modern philosophy for its foundation, and positive theology is to be founded on the history of dogma. As for history, it must be written and taught only according to their methods and modern principles. Dogmas and their evolution, they affirm, are to be harmonized with science and history. In the Catechism no dogmas are to be inserted except those that have been reformed and are within the capacity of the people. Regarding worship, they say, the number of external devotions is to be reduced, and steps must be taken to prevent their further increase, though, indeed, some of the admirers of symbolism are disposed to be more indulgent on this head. They cry out that ecclesiastical government requires to be reformed in all its branches, but especially in its disciplinary and dogmatic departments They insist that both outwardly and inwardly it must be brought into harmony with the modern conscience which now wholly tends towards democracy; a share in ecclesiastical government should therefore be given to the lower ranks of the clergy and even to the laity and authority which is too much concentrated should be decentralized The Roman Congregations and especially the index and the Holy Office, must be likewise modified The ecclesiastical authority must alter its line of conduct in the social and political world; while keeping outside political organizations it must adapt itself to them in order to penetrate them with its spirit. With regard to morals, they adopt the principle of the Americanists, that the active virtues are more important than the passive, and are to be more encouraged in practice. They ask that the clergy should return to their primitive humility and poverty, and that in their ideas and action they should admit the principles of Modernism; and there are some who, gladly listening to the teaching of their Protestant masters, would desire the suppression of the celibacy of the clergy. What is there left in the Church which is not to be reformed by them and according to their principles?  (Pope Saint Pius X, Pascendi Dominici Gregis, September 8, 1907.)

Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ is King. His true Vicars are thus Monarchs, not democrats, not egalitarians. Pope Saint Pius X was a true servant of the One Sheepfold of Christ the King. He always upheld the royal dignity of the Supreme Pontiff, never debasing it as Jorge the Vulgar and Visceral continues to do with his actions and his revolutionary propaganda.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio focuses on “his” love for “the people” and their love for “him.” While Catholics pray for a true pope, they revere his person not because of his personality but because he is the Vicar of Christ the King, Monarch. A visceral, egalitarian “democrat” such as Bergoglio is all focused on himself. Moreover, no one truly “loves” “the people” unless he wills their good, the ultimate expression of which is the salvation of their immortal souls as members of the Catholic Church who are ready at all times to meet Christ the King at the moment of their Particular Judgment by living and dying in a state of Sanctifying Grace.

Idolatry of money and wars

“It is proven that with leftover food we could feed people who are hungry. When you see photograph of starving children in different parts of the world, does your head bursts, you cannot understand it. I believe that we live in a global economic system that is not good.  At the heart of the economic system there must be man, man and woman, and everything must be at the service of man. But instead we have put money in the center, the god of money. We have fallen into the sin of idolatry, the idolatry of money. The economy moves with the anxiety of having more and paradoxically fosters a culture of waste. Discarding the young when limiting the birth rate. We also discard the elderly because they are no longer needed, they do not produce, they are a passive class … And by discarding the young  and the elderly, we discard a people’s future because young people pull forward with strength and because the elderly give us wisdom, they have the remembrance of this people, and must pass it on to the young. Now it is fashionable to discard young people with unemployment. I am very concerned about the unemployment rate of young people, which in some countries exceeds fifty percent. Someone told me that 75 million young Europeans aged under 25 are unemployed. It is a barbarism. We are discarding an entire generation to maintain an economic system that no longer holds, a system which, in order to survive, must fight wars, as great empires have always done. Since we cannot have a third world war, we fight regional wars. What does this mean? It means that they manufacture and sell weapons, and so the budgets of the idolatrous economies, the major worldwide economies that sacrifice man at the feet of the idol of money, obviously, are healed. This sole thought deprives us of the richness of diversity of thought and therefore of a dialogue between people. Proper globalization is wealth. Bad globalization cancels the differences. It is like a sphere, with all points equidistant from the center. An enriched globalization is like polyhedron, all united but each retaining its peculiarity, its wealth, its identity. And this is not happening“. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comment Number Seven (or how to deal with anthropocentric insanity):

There are several points to be made in this answer, which is pretty identical to various allocutions that he has given and to some passages in Evangelii Gaudium, November 26, 2013,

First, Jorge Mario Bergoglio, true his false religion of the idolatry of man that is at the essence of concilarism, says that man must be at the center of a just economic system.

Wrong.

The true God of Divine Revelation must at the center of all that we do. A just economic system must be based on principles that flow from the Social Teaching of Holy Mother Church. It is only when Christ the King is at the center of all our activities, including those in the economic sphere, as men pursue the common temporal good in light of their Last End, the possession of the glory of the Beatific Vision of God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Ghost for all eternity in Heaven, that a truly just political, social and economic order can be structured and maintained.

There will always be injustice in the world. Greedy, selfish men will always seek to enrich themselves at the expense of others. It is only the right order of temporal affairs in light of eternity that men, vivified and fortified by Sanctifying Grace, can overcome vicious habits and seek to treat others as they would treat Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Himself.

Second, the entirety of the modern economic system whose ills have been decried time and time again by Jorge Mario Bergoglio is built upon a specific and categorical rejection of the Social Reign of Christ the King as It must be exercised by His Catholic Church. 

As I am aware that some readers forget the specific content of what they read, here again is the late Dr. George O’Brien’s concise summary of whole the world of Judeo-Calvinist-Masonic capitalism that spawned socialism in response came into existence:

The thesis we have endeavoured to present in this essay is, that the two great dominating schools of modern economic thought have a common origin. The capitalist school, which, basing its position on the unfettered right of the individual to do what he will with his own, demands the restriction of government interference in economic and social affairs within the narrowest  possible limits, and the socialist school, which, basing its position on the complete subordination of the individual to society, demands the socialization of all the means of production, if not all of wealth, face each other today as the only two solutions of the social question; they are bitterly hostile towards each other, and mutually intolerant and each is at the same weakened and provoked by the other. In one respect, and in one respect only, are they identical–they can both be shown to be the result of the Protestant Reformation.

We have seen the direct connection which exists between these modern schools of economic thought and their common ancestor. Capitalism found its roots in the intensely individualistic spirit of Protestantism, in the spread of anti-authoritative ideas from the realm of religion into the realm of political and social thought, and, above all, in the distinctive Calvinist doctrine of a successful and prosperous career being the outward and visible sign by which the regenerated might be known. Socialism, on the other hand, derived encouragement from the violations of established and prescriptive rights of which the Reformation afforded so many examples, from the growth of heretical sects tainted with Communism, and from the overthrow of the orthodox doctrine on original sin, which opened the way to the idea of the perfectibility of man through institutions. But, apart from these direct influences, there were others, indirect, but equally important. Both these great schools of economic thought are characterized by exaggerations and excesses; the one lays too great stress on the importance of the individual, and other on the importance of the community; they are both departures, in opposite directions, from the correct mean of reconciliation and of individual liberty with social solidarity. These excesses and exaggerations are the result of the free play of private judgment unguided by authority, and could not have occurred if Europe had continued to recognize an infallible central authority in ethical affairs.

The science of economics is the science of men’s relations with one another in the domain of acquiring and disposing of wealth, and is, therefore, like political science in another sphere, a branch of the science of ethics. In the Middle Ages, man’s ethical conduct, like his religious conduct, was under the supervision and guidance of a single authority, which claimed at the same time the right to define and to enforce its teaching. The machinery for enforcing the observance of medieval ethical teaching was of a singularly effective kind; pressure was brought to bear upon the conscience of the individual through the medium of compulsory periodical consultations with a trained moral adviser, who was empowered to enforce obedience to his advice by the most potent spiritual sanctions. In this way, the whole conduct of man in relation to his neighbours was placed under the immediate guidance of the universally received ethical preceptor, and a common standard of action was ensured throughout the Christian world in the all the affairs of life. All economic transactions in particular were subject to the jealous scrutiny of the individual’s spiritual director; and such matters as sales, loans, and so on, were considered reprehensible and punishable if not conducted in accordance with the Christian standards of commutative justice.

The whole of this elaborate system for the preservation of justice in the affairs of everyday life was shattered by the Reformation. The right of private judgment, which had first been asserted in matters of faith, rapidly spread into moral matters, and the attack on the dogmatic infallibility of the Church left Europe without an authority to which it could appeal on moral questions. The new Protestant churches were utterly unable to supply this want. The principle of private judgment on which they rested deprived them of any right to be listened to whenever they attempted to dictate moral precepts to their members, and henceforth the moral behaviour of the individual became a matter to be regulated by the promptings of his own conscience, or by such philosophical systems of ethics as he happened to approve. The secular state endeavoured to ensure that dishonesty amounting to actual theft or fraud should be kept in check, but this was a poor and ineffective substitute for the powerful weapon of the confessional. Authority having once broken down, it was but a single step from Protestantism to rationalism; and the way was opened to the development of all sorts of erroneous systems of morality. (Dr. George O’Brien, An Essay on the Economic Effects of the Reformation.)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio knows none of this, and it would scoff at it as so much nonsense if someone tried to explained this to him

Third, Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s euphemistic references to child-killing by chemical and surgical means and to the slaughter of the the elderly by means of euthanasia (the false “pontiff” does not understand the fact that that human beings of all ages are being killed in hospices in the name of “compassion” and in hospitals under the aegis of the medical industry’s manufactured money-making myth of “brain death”) never once refer to the fact that these killings are in violation of the binding precepts of the Fifth Commandment. There is, as has been pointed out and over again, absolutely no understanding of the simple fact that it is impossible to establish a just order in the world when men are at war with God by means of their unrepentant sins. And why is it that Jorge can quote numbers and percentages of those unemployed in Europe but never talks about the numbers of those killed by chemical and surgical means in their mothers’ wombs? (See Abortion Statistics and a scholarly article written in 1999 that includes a review of baby-killing methods, Numbers and Methods of Killing Babies.)

Then again, he is the greatest warrior against the true God of Divine Revelation on the face of this earth as he offend His greater honor, majesty and glory by committing apostate acts in violation of the First and Second Commandments and by spreading blasphemous heresies in a vulgar, coarse and demagogic manner as he tickles the itching ears of those who want to be reaffirmed in their sins.

Fourth, Bergoglio’s prescription for the madness of “globalization,” which is nothing other than a recycling of the shopworn ideology found in Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI’s Caritas in Veritate, June 29, 2009. The world does not need “globalism.” The world needs Catholicism.

You want an antidote?

You got it:

Here we have, founded by Catholics, an inter-denominational association that is to work for the reform of civilization, an undertaking which is above all religious in character; for there is no true civilization without a moral civilization, and no true moral civilization without the true religion: it is a proven truth, a historical fact. The new Sillonists cannot pretend that they are merely working on “the ground of practical realities” where differences of belief do not matter. Their leader is so conscious of the influence which the convictions of the mind have upon the result of the action, that he invites them, whatever religion they may belong to, “to provide on the ground of practical realities, the proof of the excellence of their personal convictions.” And with good reason: indeed, all practical results reflect the nature of one’s religious convictions, just as the limbs of a man down to his finger-tips, owe their very shape to the principle of life that dwells in his body. (Pope Saint Pius X, Notre Charge Apostolique, August 15, 1910.)

Enough.

The divisions between Catalonia and Spain

“All divisions bother me. There is independence for emancipation and independence for secession. Independence for emancipation, for example, are the Americans, who were emancipated from the European states. The independence of nations for secessions are a dismemberment at times quite obvious. Just think the former Yugoslavia. Obviously there are nations with such different cultures that could not be joined even with glue. The case of Yugoslavia is very clear, but I wonder if it is so clear in other cases, for other people who until now have been united.   This must be studied on a case-by-case basis. Scotland, Padania, Catalonia. There will be cases that are right, others that are not.  But secession from a nation without an antecedent of forced union must be confronted carefully and analyzes on a case by case basis.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Without an antecedent of forced union?

Does this man know anything of the wars for Scottish Independence that were fought in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, to say nothing of various wars and battles that last as late as the Sixteenth Century and the spillover of the English Civil War (1642-1651) and the so-called “Glorious Revolution” (1688) in England, which resulted in Dundee’s rising in Scotland?

Without an antecedent of forced union?

The false “pontiff” is as ignorant of true history as he is of the Catholic Faith.

Insofar as Catalonia is concerned, one of the driving forces for Catalonian independence is the desire on the part of independence advocates to give the “people” the “right” to vote in favor of surgical baby-killing (see Only with the independence we will be able to decide by ourselves a proper abortion law).

All of this really begs the question, however, as a true pope would have the prudence to speak only in an official capacity, not off the cuff, on matters of this kind. 

As Jorge did choose to blab on these matters, though, it should be pointed out that there are times when secession even without a history of forced union are thoroughly justified by the circumstances in order to promote the common good and to seek an escape from a central government whose laws violate the binding precepts of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law.

All of this really begs the question, however, as a true pope would have the prudence to speak only in an official capacity, not off the cuff, on matters of this kind.

As Jorge did choose to blab on these matters, though, it should be pointed out that there are times when secession even without a history of forced union are thoroughly justified by the circumstances in order to promote the common good and to seek an escape from a central government whose laws violate the binding precepts of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law.

The Prayer for Peace on Sunday, June 8th

“I felt that it was something that eluded us all. Here, in the Vatican, 99 percent of the people said it would not have done, and then that one percent grew. I felt that we were being pushed into something that had never occurred and gradually took shape. It was by no means a political act – and I felt this from the beginning – but a religious act: to open a window on the world”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

The opposition within the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Bank of the Tiber River to the blasphemous “Prayer for Peace” on Pentecost Sunday, June 8, 2014, had nothing to do with defending the honor and glory of the true God of Divine Revelation, the Most Blessed Trinity. It had to do with fear of antagonizing tensions in the Middle East. After all, how could anyone in the Vatican oppose an “inter-religious” prayer meeting after Assisi I, Assisi II, Assisi III and Bergoglio 461 (days in office, that is).

A religious act?

Here is an antidote to that sort of heretical talk:

I am the LORD thy God: thou shalt not have strange Gods before me.

Everything that there is say about the Pentecost Sunday syncretism festival has been said in Antichrist and His Anti-Pentecost and Antichrist Has Shown Us His Calling Card? Do You Care?.

Journey to the Holy Land

“I decided to go because President Peres invited me. I knew that his tenure ended this spring, and so I was obliged, in some way, to go beforehand.  His invitation hastened the trip, I had not thought of doing it.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

A man who is a baptized Catholic had not thought of going to the Holy Land? 

Oh well, life is good at the Casa Santa Marta.

Once again, everything that can be said about Jorge’s trip to the Holy Land is to be found in On the Road to Gehenna With Jorge, Abe and Omar, part oneOn the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part twoOn the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part three and On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part four (the end, at last).

Jews and Christians

“You cannot live your Christianity, you cannot be a true Christian, if you do not recognize your Jewish roots. I don’t mean Hebrew in the sense of Semitic race, but in a religious sense. I believe that interfaith dialogue should deepen this, the Jewish roots of Christianity and the flourishing Christian Judaism. I understand that it is a challenge, a hot potato, but it can be done as brothers. I pray every day the Divine Office with the Psalms of David. We went through the 150 Psalms in a week. My prayer is Hebrew, and then I have the Eucharist, which is Christian”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

One is a true Christian by being baptized a member of the Catholic Church and by persisting in a State of Sanctifying Grace while adhering to everything contained in the Sacred Deposit of Faith.

Judaism is a dead, superseded religion. The entirety of Sacred Scripture belongs to the Catholic Church the Old Testament points to Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Only Catholic prayer, which is Trinitarian prayer, is true and pleasing to God.

Blasphemer.

Anti-Semitism

“I cannot explain why it happens, but I think it is a very united phenomenon, in general, and without a fixed rule, to the right. Antisemitism usually lurks better in right political currents rather than left, right? And it continues. Including those who deny the Holocaust, a madness. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio is a shallow demogague.

Well, is there any other type of demagogue?

Catholics are called to be anti-every-false religion (Talmudism, Mohammedanism, Protestantism, Orthodoxy, Buddhism, Hinduism, Shintoism, Animism, etc.).

The true anti-Semites in the world are the conciliar revolutionaries such as Jorge Mario Bergolio as these hideous men are content to leave Talmudists in their false religion, which they praise constantly, even though it is loathsome in the sight of the Most Blessed Trinity and has the capacity to sanctify and save no human being.

Insofar as Jorge Mario Begoglio’s shallow observation about anti-Semitism being found amongst those who adhere to those who adhere to the false opposite of naturalism termed as “the right,” suffice it to say that Adolf Hitler was the leader of the National Socialist Party.

Furthermore, almost every self-respecting American politician of the false opposite of the naturalist “right” pays his due obeisance to Talmudic Judaism and to the Zionist State of Israel, whose murderous, racialist policies they indemnify at almost every turn.

In reality, you see, there is plenty of genuine anti-Semitism to be found in the precincts of the false opposite of the naturalist “left.” Has Jorge ever heard of the man who was Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro’s spiritual mentor for over twenty years, the “Reverend” Jeremiah Wright?

Even a columnist in the Zionist stronghold known as the New York Post observed the following five months ago:

But lately, anti-Semitism has become more a left-wing pathology. It is driven by the cheap multicultural trashing of the West. Jewish people here and abroad have become convenient targets for those angry with supposedly undeserved Western success and privilege. (The Cowardly New Anti-Semitism)

Jorge the Judaizer is a complete creature of revolutionary slogans and propaganda, daring to use the term “holocaust” that the Talmudists have chosen to signify the shedding of the blood of Jews by the agents of Adolf Hitler’s Third Reich as supposedly incomparable to the shedding of the blood of anyone else in the history of the world, including that of the Most Precious Blood of the Divine Redeemer, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, Whose very Holy Name they despise and upon Whose Holy Cross they spit with revulsion.

Moreover, the likes of Adolf Hitler rose to power in Europe precisely because of the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic attacks on the Social Reign of Christ the King that produced the religiously indifferent, anti-Incarnation civil state of Modernity replete with all of its political, social, moral, legal and economic injustices. Catholics are not to blame for the amoral, murderous actions or the racialist attitudes of Adolf Hitler.

The Jews themselves help to make it possible for Hitler to come to power in Germany by over four centuries of attacks on the Social Reign of Christ the King and, more proximately, by financing the Bolshevik Revolution in Russia that Hitler, who was a socialist but not a Bolshevik, used to justify his own consolidation of power in Germany. They were thus the victims of their own schemes against Christ the King and His Holy Church, and it is in no way to denigrate the the nature crimes committed by Hitler’s agents at Der Fuerher’s instructions to reject the specific numerical claims or to point out that the suffering visited upon the Jews was the logical consequence of the loss of Holy Mother Church’s protection of them that followed in the wake of the overthrow of the Social Reign of Christ the King throughout Europe.

Pius XII and the Vatican Archives

“The opening of the Archives will bring a lot of light. On this theme, what worries me is the figure of Pius XII, the Pope who led the Church during the Second World War. Everything was pulled out on poor Pius XII. But we must remember that first he is seen as the great defender of Jews. He hid many in convents in Rome and in other Italian cities, as well as in the summer residence of Castel Gandolfo. There, in the Pope’s house, in his bedroom 42 children were born, the children of Jews and other persecuted refugees. I do not mean that Pius XII did not make mistakes – I too make so many  – but his role is to be read in the context of that time. Was it better, for example, for him not to speak so that no more Jews would be killed most Jews, or should he have spoken? I also want to say that sometimes I am overcome by existential hives when I see everyone taking it out on the Church and Pius XII, and they forget the great powers. Do you know that they were perfectly aware of the Nazi railway network that transported Jews to the concentration camps? They had photos. But they did not bomb these railway lines. Why? It would be good to talk a bit about everything”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

A Brief Comment Number, Yes, I’ve Lost Count of the Number (look, I’m getting older):

In this, my few readers, the false “pontiff” actually makes some sense.

Let me qualify this observation by saying that Pope Pius XII’s actual wartime record has been examined by scholars, who have acquitted our last true pope of all of the calumnies uttered against him by professional exploiters of Hitler’s crimes (see, for example, the appendix found at the end of Showing Us The Value Of A Conciliar Consecration). There is no reason for anyone to doubt Pope Pius XII’s heroism during World War II. Some Talmudists do so to extract from the lords of conciliarism whatever concessions they want concerning Catholic doctrine and praxis and to cow all critics of Judeo-Masonry from opposing efforts to advance their agenda of statism and unbridled moral evils and rank perversity under cover of the civil law.

It is also interesting to note that Jorge Mario Bergoglio never makes reference to the conversion of the Chief Rabbi of Rome, Israel Zolli, to the Catholic Faith after he had been moved by Papa Pacelli’s efforts to save the Jewry of Rome and Europe. Zolli even took Eugenio when he was baptized.

This having been noted, however, Bergoglio did make a very good point to talk about the actions of the Allies during World War II. Credit must be given where credit is due. This does not make Jorge a member of the Catholic Church or a true Successor of Saint Peter. However, one has to be intellectually dishonest not to acknowledge the a good point when one is made.

Priest or head of the Church?

“The size of a priest is that which best shows my vocation.  To serve people comes from within. I turn off the light so as not to spend too much money, for example. These are things pastors do. But I also feel Pope. It helps me do things seriously. My co-workers are very serious and professional. I have the help that I need to do my duty. You should not play at being Pope or priest, it would be immature. When a head of state arrives, I must receive him with the protocol and dignity he deserves. It is true that I have problems with the protocol, but we must respect it”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comment Number Whatever:

Jorge returned to his revolutionary form in this answer, whose awkward phraseology is most likely the result of some translator’s hurried efforts to make the text of the interview accessible in the English language.

Jorge tooted his own horn once again as he boasted about turning off the lights in order to save money. Sorry, Jorge, that does not undo your heresy, apostasy, blasphemy and sacrilege.

Secondly, his completely coarse, vulgar, venal nature is such that thinking himself as a “pope” grates against his supposed “people-loving” ways. He has to remind himself that he is a “pope” to that he can take his duties “seriously.” Although I am not any kind of psychoanalyst, it appears to this layman that Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s personality is that of a narcissistic adolescent, a delinquent who thrills at being the rebel. He would prefer not to adhere to protocol when meeting heads of state as it is simply not part of his “egalitarian,” “street-priest” style. It is only the seriousness and professionalism of those around him who help him take things seriously.

As I noted thirteen months ago, Don’t Worry, Jorge, We Don’t Take You Seriously As A Catholic In The Slightest.

Changes and Future Plans

“I have no flash of inspiration, I have no personal project, simply because I never thought that I would have remained here at the Vatican. Everyone knows: I arrived with a small suitcase to go right back to Buenos Aires. What I’m doing is to realize that upon which the Cardinals reflected in the general congregations before the conclave to discuss the problems of the Church. From there come reflections and recommendations. A very concrete one was that the future Pope should be able to count and outside Council, a group of advisers who did not live in the Vatican. The board of the eight cardinal is composed of members from all continents and has a coordinator. It meets here every three months. Now on July 1st we have a four day meeting and we are making changes that the cardinals themselves are asking for. It is not imperative that we make them but it would be unwise not to listen to those who know the situation”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Nonsense.

The revolutionary program for “reform” has been spelled out by Oscar Andres Maradiaga Rodriguez, the Chief Commissar (see Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part one, Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part two, Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part three and Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part four) and by Bergoglio himself in Evangelii Gaudium, November 26, 2013 (see Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part one, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part two, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part three, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part four, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part five, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part six and Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part seven).

As I noted two months ago, Jorge Has Cooked the Books in favor of his revolutionary program. The Commissars are window dressing for public consumption in display of “collegiality.”

 The relationship with the Orthodox

“My brother Bartholomew I came to Jerusalem to commemorate the meeting that took place 50 years ago between Paul VI and Athenagoras. That was a meeting after a thousand years of separation. Since Vatican II, the Catholic Church makes every effort to come closer and the Orthodox Church does to. With some Orthodox Churches there is more closeness than with others. I wanted Bartholomew to be with me in Jerusalem, and there it was projected that he also be present at the prayer at the Vatican. For him it was a risky step, because he can be reprimanded, but we must be impressed by this gesture of humility, and for use it is necessary because it is inconceivable that we are divided as Christians, it is a historical sin to which we must make amends”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Calling Rodney King Kind of Comment: The master of the “Why Can’t We All Get Along” Ecclesiology, whose antecedent roots can be found in the latent theology of a late drunken motorist who violently resisted arrest named Rodney King, Jorge Mario Bergoglio simply does not understand how there can be “divisions” between Christians. He has already half-jokingly referred to the late Athenagoras telling Giovanni Eugenio Antonio Maria Motnini/soon-to-be “Blessed” Paul The Sick that all of the theologians should be sent to an island in order for “brothers” to iron out “differences” among them.The “take-away” from this is that my satirical commentary, Leading Up to the Decrees of the Third Council of Nicea  may turn out to be a pretty accurate prediction of what will come out of the seventeen hundredth anniversary of the First Council of Nicea. For yet another review of the ways in which Orthodoxy defects from the Catholic Faith, please see the appendix found at the end of On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part four, the end, at last.

Faith, science and atheism

“There has been an increase in atheism during the existentialist age, perhaps due to the influence of Sartre. But then came a step forward, towards spiritual quest, the encounter with God in many different ways, not necessarily related to traditional religious forms. The clash between science and faith peaked during the Enlightenment, but it is not so fashionable today, thank God, because we all realized the closeness that exists between one thing and another. Pope Benedict XVI has a good teaching on the relationship between science and faith. In general, most scientists are now very respectful of the faith and an agnostic or atheist scientist says, “I do not dare enter that field”.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Up In Smoke Comment:

Has this man been to the State of Colorado without letting any of us know about the trip?

Huh?

The mad scientists who have given us cloning, in vitro fertilization, all manner of pharmaceutical products designed to alter the mind and the money and to kill innocent babies in their mothers’ wombs, genetically modified organisms, the manufactured myth of “brain death” in order to vivisect human beings for their body members, the cross-breeding of human and animal genes and other such delights straight from Aldous Huxley’s Brave New World and the Weimar Republic and Hitler’s Third Reich are not at war with the true God of Divine Revelation as He has revealed Himself to us exclusively through His true Church, the Catholic Church?

The conflict between faith and science is not so “fashionable” today?

Then again, a mad theologian has had to have to respect for fellow madmen in various fields, including that of science.

This answer alone shows the shallowness and utter detachment from the dangers of the world in which we live that constitute the mind, such as it is, of Jorge Mario Bergoglio.

The Heads of State and politics

“Many heads of state came and the variety is interesting. Each with their own personality. My attention was drawn by a transversal element among the young politicians, whether center, left or right. Maybe they talk about the same problems, but with new music, and I like it, gives me hope because politics is one of the highest forms of love, of charity. Why? Because it leads to a common good, and a person who can, but does not enter politics to serve the common good, is egoistic. And if instead he uses politics for his own good, this is corruption. About fifteen years ago, the French bishops wrote a pastoral letter, a reflection entitled réhabiliter la politiqu’. It is a beautiful text that helps to understand all these things. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comments from Pope Pius XI and Pope Saint Pius X:

Here is what Jorge Mario Bergoglio should have said to each of the heads of state who have visited him, including Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro (see Smiling Themselves Into the Very Depths of Hell):

Those who hold the reins of government should not forget that it is the duty of public authority by appropriate laws and sanctions to defend the lives of the innocent, and this all the more so since those whose lives are endangered and assailed cannot defend themselves. Among whom we must mention in the first place infants hidden in the mother’s womb. And if the public magistrates not only do not defend them, but by their laws and ordinances betray them to death at the hands of doctors or of others, let them remember that God is the Judge and Avenger of innocent blood which cried from earth to Heaven. (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, December 31, 1930.)

The common good?

The common good must be pursued in light of man’s Last End:

3. That the State must be separated from the Church is a thesis absolutely false, a most pernicious error. Based, as it is, on the principle that the State must not recognize any religious cult, it is in the first place guilty of a great injustice to God; for the Creator of man is also the Founder of human societies, and preserves their existence as He preserves our own. We owe Him, therefore, not only a private cult, but a public and social worship to honor Him. Besides, this thesis is an obvious negation of the supernatural order. It limits the action of the State to the pursuit of public prosperity during this life only, which is but the proximate object of political societies; and it occupies itself in no fashion (on the plea that this is foreign to it) with their ultimate object which is man’s eternal happiness after this short life shall have run its course. But as the present order of things is temporary and subordinated to the conquest of man’s supreme and absolute welfare, it follows that the civil power must not only place no obstacle in the way of this conquest, but must aid us in effecting it. The same thesis also upsets the order providentially established by God in the world, which demands a harmonious agreement between the two societies. Both of them, the civil and the religious society, although each exercises in its own sphere its authority over them. It follows necessarily that there are many things belonging to them in common in which both societies must have relations with one another. Remove the agreement between Church and State, and the result will be that from these common matters will spring the seeds of disputes which will become acute on both sides; it will become more difficult to see where the truth lies, and great confusion is certain to arise. Finally, this thesis inflicts great injury on society itself, for it cannot either prosper or last long when due place is not left for religion, which is the supreme rule and the sovereign mistress in all questions touching the rights and the duties of men. Hence the Roman Pontiffs have never ceased, as circumstances required, to refute and condemn the doctrine of the separation of Church and State. Our illustrious predecessor, Leo XIII, especially, has frequently and magnificently expounded Catholic teaching on the relations which should subsist between the two societies. “Between them,” he says, “there must necessarily be a suitable union, which may not improperly be compared with that existing between body and soul.-“Quaedam intercedat necesse est ordinata colligatio (inter illas) quae quidem conjunctioni non immerito comparatur, per quam anima et corpus in homine copulantur.” He proceeds: “Human societies cannot, without becoming criminal, act as if God did not exist or refuse to concern themselves with religion, as though it were something foreign to them, or of no purpose to them…. As for the Church, which has God Himself for its author, to exclude her from the active life of the nation, from the laws, the education of the young, the family, is to commit a great and pernicious error. — “Civitates non possunt, citra scellus, gerere se tamquam si Deus omnino non esset, aut curam religionis velut alienam nihilque profuturam abjicere…. Ecclesiam vero, quam Deus ipse constituit, ab actione vitae excludere, a legibus, ab institutione adolescentium, a societate domestica, magnus et perniciousus est error.”  (Pope Saint Pius X, Vehementer Nos, February 11, 1906.)

As was his wont throughout his priestly life of absolute fidelity to Christ the King, Pope Saint Pius X minced no words when addressing himself to the injustice done both to God and to the nation of France itself by the law of separation. Our sainted pontiff decried the effect of French laws on marriage, family and the education, and he stated in no uncertain terms that at the separation of Church and State is a “thesis absolutely false.” Something that is false in 1906 does not become “true” at a later point by the invocation of a “hermeneutic of continuity” (or “living tradition”) or by Francis the Illusionist’s simply ignoring that which he believes was wrong to begin with as it was part of the “no church” of the past.

Paragraph Three of Vehementer Nos, which has been cited on these pages so many, many times in the past, makes it clear that the Roman Pontiffs “have never ceased, as circumstances required, to refute and condemn the doctrine of the separation of Church and State.” That the conciliar “pontiffs” have embraced and promoted this falsehood is just another proof of the fact that they have not been true and legitimate Successors of Saint Peter as Vicars of Christ cannot teach that which has been condemned in the past.

The abdication of Benedict

“Pope Benedict accomplished a very big gesture. He opened a door, he created an institution, that of possible Popes emeritus. Seventy years ago there were no bishops emeritus. How many are there today? Well, since we live longer, we arrive at an age when we cannot go on with things. I will do the same as he did, I will ask the Lord to enlighten me when the time comes and tell me what I should do. He will tell me for sure.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Another This Is Not News Comment:

Wasn’t Henrique Cymerman, the Talmudic journalist who conducted the latest interview with Jorge, aboard the El Al flight that took the Argentine Apostate from Tel Aviv, Israel, to Rome, on Monday, May 26, 2014, as Jorge told us that the “office” of “Pope Emeritus” is now an institution in the counterfeit church of conciliarism?

My potential resignation

“I will do what the Lord tells me to do. Pray and try to follow God’s will. Benedict XVI no longer had the strength and honestly, as a man of faith, humble as he is, he took this decision. Seventy years ago, Popes Emeritus didn’t exist. What will happen with Popes Emeritus? We need to look at Benedict XVI as an institution, he opened a door, that of the Popes Emeritus. The door is open, whether there will be others, only God knows. I believe that if a bishop of Rome feels he is losing his strength, he must ask himself the same questions Pope Benedict XVI did.” (Interview Number I’ve Lost Count of the Number.)

The only thing that is really “new” about Bergoglio’s answer to Cymerman on this point is that he now seems more definite about resigning when the time is right for him to do so after making sure his revolutionary agenda is institutionalized beyond any kind of possible point of return. (For my comments on Jorge’s answer from all of twenty-two days ago, see On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part four, the end, at last.)

When I thought of retiring with the priests at rest

‘I had a private room for me in a nursing home for elderly priests in Buenos Aires. I would have left the archdiocese at the end of last year and I had already submitted the resignation to Pope Benedict when I turned 75 years old. I chose a room and I said: I want to come and live here. I will work as a priest, helping in parishes. That would have been my future before becoming Pope”.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Third to Last Comment:

How humble, how self-effacing.

He could have helped out in however many parishes that he wanted. He is layman, not a priest.

The football World Cup

“The Brazilians have asked me for neutrality … (laughs) and I keep my word because Brazil and Argentina have always been antagonists”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Second to Last Comment:

As I came to realize much, much later than I should have, competitive sports engenders needlessly hostility, much more so now given the absence of a superabundance of Sanctifying and Actual Grace and the prevalence of so many unrepented sins i the world. Competitive sports are the domains of large corporate advertisers who specialize in pedaling immodesty, indecency and impurity. No human being has any need to watch tattooed people display athletic skills. Our time is better spent praying Rosaries and doing spiritual reading.

The World Cup is a waste of one’s good Catholic time, and this is from one who wasted a good deal of time in his life watching baseball. Who can watch the advertisements for unmentionable products or sit by passively watching the tattooed players and indecently dress fans in the stands and say that he is using his time as Our Blessed Lord Saviour Jesus Christ desires?

How I would like to be remembered

“I  never thought of this, but I like it when one remembers someone else and says: “He was a good man, he did what he could, he was not so bad””. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Never thought of this?

Maybe so.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio is not stupid. He must know, barring God’s direct intervention, he is going to be “canonized” immediately upon his death, thereby entering the Conciliar Pantheon of False Idols. It will be “Santo Subito” for “Saint Francis the Merciful, the Humble, the Pious, the Devout, the Kind and the Slayer of Straw Men,” and I mean that it will be announced immediately after his death, thereby making unnecessary any Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo “Mass of Christian Burial.”

Conclusion

There have been several other developments in recent days in the never-never land of the netherworld known as the counterfeit church of conciliarism. I see no point in reviewing such things as yet another “group hug” session between Jorge Mario Bergolio and Justin Welby, the layman who masquerades as the “archbishop” of Canterbury, inside the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Bank of the Tiber River on Monday, June 16, 2014 (see Pope Francis and Archbishop Welby discuss ways of working for unity).

Come on, it’s all be said by our true popes:

It is for this reason that so many who do not share ‘the communion and the truth of the Catholic Church’ must make use of the occasion of the Council, by the means of the Catholic Church, which received in Her bosom their ancestors, proposes [further] demonstration of profound unity and of firm vital force; hear the requirements [demands] of her heart, they must engage themselves to leave this state that does not guarantee for them the security of salvation. She does not hesitate to raise to the Lord of mercy most fervent prayers to tear down of the walls of division, to dissipate the haze of errors, and lead them back within holy Mother Church, where their Ancestors found salutary pastures of life; where, in an exclusive way, is conserved and transmitted whole the doctrine of Jesus Christ and wherein is dispensed the mysteries of heavenly grace.

It is therefore by force of the right of Our supreme Apostolic ministry, entrusted to us by the same Christ the Lord, which, having to carry out with [supreme] participation all the duties of the good Shepherd and to follow and embrace with paternal love all the men of the world, we send this Letter of Ours to all the Christians from whom We are separated, with which we exhort them warmly and beseech them with insistence to hasten to return to the one fold of Christ; we desire in fact from the depths of the heart their salvation in Christ Jesus, and we fear having to render an account one day to Him, Our Judge, if, through some possibility, we have not pointed out and prepared the way for them to attain eternal salvation. In all Our prayers and supplications, with thankfulness, day and night we never omit to ask for them, with humble insistence, from the eternal Shepherd of souls the abundance of goods and heavenly graces. And since, if also, we fulfill in the earth the office of vicar, with all our heart we await with open arms the return of the wayward sons to the Catholic Church, in order to receive them with infinite fondness into the house of the Heavenly Father and to enrich them with its inexhaustible treasures. By our greatest wish for the return to the truth and the communion with the Catholic Church, upon which depends not only the salvation of all of them, but above all also of the whole Christian society: the entire world in fact cannot enjoy true peace if it is not of one fold and one shepherd. (Pope Pius IX, Iam Vos Omnes, September 13, 1868.)

Agreement and union of minds is the necessary foundation of this perfect concord amongst men, from which concurrence of wills and similarity of action are the natural results. Wherefore, in His divine wisdom, He ordained in His Church Unity of Faith; a virtue which is the first of those bonds which unite man to God, and whence we receive the name of the faithful – “one Lord, one faith, one baptism” (Eph. iv., 5). That is, as there is one Lord and one baptism, so should all Christians, without exception, have but one faith. And so the Apostle St. Paul not merely begs, but entreats and implores Christians to be all of the same mind, and to avoid difference of opinions: “I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing, and that there be no schisms amongst you, and that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment” (I Cor. i., 10). Such passages certainly need no interpreter; they speak clearly enough for themselves. Besides, all who profess Christianity allow that there can be but one faith. It is of the greatest importance and indeed of absolute necessity, as to which many are deceived, that the nature and character of this unity should be recognized. And, as We have already stated, this is not to be ascertained by conjecture, but by the certain knowledge of what was done; that is by seeking for and ascertaining what kind of unity in faith has been commanded by Jesus Christ. (Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum, June 29, 1896.)

Weigh carefully in your minds and before God the nature of Our request.  It is not for any human motive, but impelled by Divine Charity and a desire for the salvation of all, that We advise the reconciliation and union with the Church of Rome; and We mean a perfect and complete union, such as could not subsist in any way if nothing else was brought about but a certain kind of agreement in the Tenets of Belief and an intercourse of Fraternal love.  The True Union between Christians is that which Jesus Christ, the Author of the Church, instituted and desired, and which consists in a Unity of Faith and Unity of Government. (Pope Leo XIII, Praeclara Gratulationis Publicae, June 20, 1894.)

So, Venerable Brethren, it is clear why this Apostolic See has never allowed its subjects to take part in the assemblies of non-Catholics: for the union of Christians can only be promoted by promoting the return to the one true Church of Christ of those who are separated from it, for in the past they have unhappily left it. To the one true Church of Christ, we say, which is visible to all, and which is to remain, according to the will of its Author, exactly the same as He instituted it. During the lapse of centuries, the mystical Spouse of Christ has never been contaminated, nor can she ever in the future be contaminated, as Cyprian bears witness: “The Bride of Christ cannot be made false to her Spouse: she is incorrupt and modest. She knows but one dwelling, she guards the sanctity of the nuptial chamber chastely and modestly.”The same holy Martyr with good reason marveled exceedingly that anyone could believe that “this unity in the Church which arises from a divine foundation, and which is knit together by heavenly sacraments, could be rent and torn asunder by the force of contrary wills.” For since the mystical body of Christ, in the same manner as His physical body, is one, compacted and fitly joined together, it were foolish and out of place to say that the mystical body is made up of members which are disunited and scattered abroad: whosoever therefore is not united with the body is no member of it, neither is he in communion with Christ its head. (Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos, January 6, 1928.)

Actually only those are to be included as members of the Church who have been baptized and profess the true faith, and who have not been so unfortunate as to separate themselves from the unity of the Body, or been excluded by legitimate authority for grave faults committed. “For in one spirit” says the Apostle, “were we all baptized into one Body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free.” As therefore in the true Christian community there is only one Body, one Spirit, one Lord, and one Baptism, so there can be only one faith. And therefore, if a man refuse to hear the Church, let him be considered – so the Lord commands – as a heathen and a publican. It follows that those who are divided in faith or government cannot be living in the unity of such a Body, nor can they be living the life of its one Divine Spirit. (Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis, June 29, 1943.)

Still believe that the Catholic Church and the counterfeit church of conciliarism are one and the same. That’s your problem. You are simply wrong. (See Are the Conciliar Church and the Catholic Church The Same?)

The Catholic Church cannot be the author of error, heresy, apostasy, blasphemy or sacrilege. She can never be the author of any kind of novelty or innovation. She does not contradict herself. She speaks with one voice throughout the ages, the voice of her Divine Founder, Invisible Head and Mystical Bridegroom, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ:

These firings, therefore, with all diligence and care having been formulated by us, we define that it be permitted to no one to bring forward, or to write, or to compose, or to think, or to teach a different faith. Whosoever shall presume to compose a different faith, or to propose, or teach, or hand to those wishing to be converted to the knowledge of the truth, from the Gentiles or Jews, or from any heresy, any different Creed; or to introduce a new voice or invention of speech to subvert these things which now have been determined by us, all these, if they be Bishops or clerics let them be deposed, the Bishops from the Episcopate, the clerics from the clergy; but if they be monks or laymen: let them be anathematized. (Constantinople III).

These and many other serious things, which at present would take too long to list, but which you know well, cause Our intense grief. It is not enough for Us to deplore these innumerable evils unless We strive to uproot them. We take refuge in your faith and call upon your concern for the salvation of the Catholic flock. Your singular prudence and diligent spirit give Us courage and console Us, afflicted as We are with so many trials. We must raise Our voice and attempt all things lest a wild boar from the woods should destroy the vineyard or wolves kill the flock. It is Our duty to lead the flock only to the food which is healthful. In these evil and dangerous times, the shepherds must never neglect their duty; they must never be so overcome by fear that they abandon the sheep. Let them never neglect the flock and become sluggish from idleness and apathy. Therefore, united in spirit, let us promote our common cause, or more truly the cause of God; let our vigilance be one and our effort united against the common enemies.

Indeed you will accomplish this perfectly if, as the duty of your office demands, you attend to yourselves and to doctrine and meditate on these words: “the universal Church is affected by any and every novelty” and the admonition of Pope Agatho: “nothing of the things appointed ought to be diminished; nothing changed; nothing added; but they must be preserved both as regards expression and meaning.” Therefore may the unity which is built upon the See of Peter as on a sure foundation stand firm. May it be for all a wall and a security, a safe port, and a treasury of countless blessings. To check the audacity of those who attempt to infringe upon the rights of this Holy See or to sever the union of the churches with the See of Peter, instill in your people a zealous confidence in the papacy and sincere veneration for it. As St. Cyprian wrote: “He who abandons the See of Peter on which the Church was founded, falsely believes himself to be a part of the Church . . . .

But for the other painful causes We are concerned about, you should recall that certain societies and assemblages seem to draw up a battle line together with the followers of every false religion and cult. They feign piety for religion; but they are driven by a passion for promoting novelties and sedition everywhere. They preach liberty of every sort; they stir up disturbances in sacred and civil affairs, and pluck authority to pieces.(Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos, August 15, 1832.)

7. It is with no less deceit, venerable brothers, that other enemies of divine revelation, with reckless and sacrilegious effrontery, want to import the doctrine of human progress into the Catholic religion. They extol it with the highest praise, as if religion itself were not of God but the work of men, or a philosophical discovery which can be perfected by human means. The charge which Tertullian justly made against the philosophers of his own time “who brought forward a Stoic and a Platonic and a Dialectical Christianity” can very aptly apply to those men who rave so pitiably. Our holy religion was not invented by human reason, but was most mercifully revealed by God; therefore, one can quite easily understand that religion itself acquires all its power from the authority of God who made the revelation, and that it can never be arrived at or perfected by human reason. In order not to be deceived and go astray in a matter of such great importance, human reason should indeed carefully investigate the fact of divine revelation. Having done this, one would be definitely convinced that God has spoken and therefore would show Him rational obedience, as the Apostle very wisely teaches. For who can possibly not know that all faith should be given to the words of God and that it is in the fullest agreement with reason itself to accept and strongly support doctrines which it has determined to have been revealed by God, who can neither deceive nor be deceived? (Pope Pius IX, Qui Pluribus, November 9, 1846.)

As for the rest, We greatly deplore the fact that, where the ravings of human reason extend, there is somebody who studies new things and strives to know more than is necessary, against the advice of the apostle. There you will find someone who is overconfident in seeking the truth outside the Catholic Church, in which it can be found without even a light tarnish of error. Therefore, the Church is called, and is indeed, a pillar and foundation of truth. You correctly understand, venerable brothers, that We speak here also of that erroneous philosophical system which was recently brought in and is clearly to be condemned. This system, which comes from the contemptible and unrestrained desire for innovation, does not seek truth where it stands in the received and holy apostolic inheritance. Rather, other empty doctrines, futile and uncertain doctrines not approved by the Church, are adopted. Only the most conceited men wrongly think that these teachings can sustain and support that truth. (Pope Gregory XVI, Singulari Nos, May 25, 1834.)

In the Catholic Church Christianity is Incarnate. It identifies Itself with that perfect, spiritual, and, in its own order, sovereign society, which is the Mystical Body of Jesus Christ and which has for Its visible head the Roman Pontiff, successor of the Prince of the Apostles. It is the continuation of the mission of the Savior, the daughter and the heiress of His Redemption. It has preached the Gospel, and has defended it at the price of Its blood, and strong in the Divine assistance and of that immortality which has been promised it, It makes no terms with error but remains faithful to the commands which  it has received, to carry the doctrine of Jesus Christ to the uttermost limits of the world and to the end of time, and to protect it in its inviolable integrity. (Pope Leo XIII, A Review of His Pontificate, March 19, 1902.)

Not least among the blessings which have resulted from the public and legitimate honor paid to the Blessed Virgin and the saints is the perfect and perpetual immunity of the Church from error and heresy. We may well admire in this the admirable wisdom of the Providence of God, who, ever bringing good out of evil, has from time to time suffered the faith and piety of men to grow weak, and allowed Catholic truth to be attacked by false doctrines, but always with the result that truth has afterwards shone out with greater splendor, and that men’s faith, aroused from its lethargy, has shown itself more vigorous than before. ( Pope Pius XI, Quas Primas, December 11, 1925.)

For the teaching authority of the Church, which in the divine wisdom was constituted on earth in order that revealed doctrines might remain intact for ever, and that they might be brought with ease and security to the knowledge of men, and which is daily exercised through the Roman Pontiff and the Bishops who are in communion with him, has also the office of defining, when it sees fit, any truth with solemn rites and decrees, whenever this is necessary either to oppose the errors or the attacks of heretics, or more clearly and in greater detail to stamp the minds of the faithful with the articles of sacred doctrine which have been explained. (Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos, January 6, 1928.)

Nothing that the conciliar officials do, including trying to dismiss Pope Saint Pius X’s condemnations of Modernism as having been conditioned by the times in which he lived is new as His Apostateness, Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI, said the exact same thing almost as Father Ratzinger, “Cardinal” Ratzinger and “Pope” Benedict XVI:

1971: In theses 10-12, the difficult problem of the relationship between language and thought is debated, which in post-conciliar discussions was the immediate departure point of the dispute.

The identity of the Christian substance as such, the Christian ‘thing’ was not directly … censured, but it was pointed out that no formula, no matter how valid and indispensable it may have been in its time, can fully express the thought mentioned in it and declare it unequivocally forever, since language is constantly in movement and the content of its meaning changes. (Fr. Ratzinger: Dogmatic formulas must always change.)

1990: The text [of the document Instruction on the Theologian’s Ecclesial Vocation] also presents the various types of bonds that rise from the different degrees of magisterial teaching. It affirms – perhaps for the first time with this clarity – that there are decisions of the magisterium that cannot be the last word on the matter as such, but are, in a substantial fixation of the problem, above all an expression of pastoral prudence, a kind of provisional disposition. The nucleus remains valid, but the particulars, which the circumstances of the times influenced, may need further correction.

In this regard, one may think of the declarations of Popes in the last century [19th century] about religious liberty, as well as the anti-Modernist decisions at the beginning of this century, above all, the decisions of the Biblical Commission of the time [on evolutionism]. As a cry of alarm in the face of hasty and superficial adaptations, they will remain fully justified. A personage such as Johann Baptist Metz said, for example, that the Church’s anti-Modernist decisions render the great service of preserving her from falling into the liberal-bourgeois world. But in the details of the determinations they contain, they became obsolete after having fulfilled their pastoral mission at their proper time. (Joseph Ratzinger, “Instruction on the Theologian’s Ecclesial Vocation,” published with the title “Rinnovato dialogo fra Magistero e Teologia,” in L’Osservatore Romano, June 27, 1990, p. 6, cited at Card. Ratzinger: The teachings of the Popes against Modernism are obsolete)

2005: It is precisely in this combination of continuity and discontinuity at different levels that the very nature of true reform consists. In this process of innovation in continuity we must learn to understand more practically than before that the Church’s decisions on contingent matters – for example, certain practical forms of liberalism or a free interpretation of the Bible – should necessarily be contingent themselves, precisely because they refer to a specific reality that is changeable in itself. It was necessary to learn to recognize that in these decisions it is only the principles that express the permanent aspect, since they remain as an undercurrent, motivating decisions from within.


On the other hand, not so permanent are the practical forms that depend on the historical situation and are therefore subject to change
. (Christmas greetings to the Members of the Roman Curia and Prelature, December 22, 2005.)

As I noted early last week after the “prayer for peace” meeting” in the Vatican Gardens on Pentecost Sunday, June 8, 2014, it is my view that we are at the point where repeating what has been stated hundreds upon hundreds of times before is counterproductive. Those who want to see the true state of the Church Militant in this time of apostasy and betrayal will do so. We can only pray that more will do so as we thank Our Lord for having sent us the graces through the loving hands of His Most Blessed Mother for having extricated ourselves from the clutches of the conciliar revolutionaries.

This is why, ladies and gentlemen, it is so important to have nothing whatsoever to do with the counterfeit church of conciliarism. It is indeed a counterfeit religion, one that was born in a revolution and has been advanced by revolutionaries of different stripes (Girondists and Jacobins, Mensheviks and Bolsheviks) with one common goal: to make war upon the Catholic Faith as It has been revealed by Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ to His Holy Church Church for Its eternal safekeeping and infallible explication.

We must embrace the fullness of the Catholic Faith without compromise to conciliarism or its false shepherds. We must try to save our souls in the catacombs by consecrating ourselves to Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ through Our Lady’s Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart.. We must spend as much time as our states-in-life permit before her Divine Son’s Real Presence if this is at all possible where one lives.. And we must protect ourselves and our family members from the efforts of Modernity in the world and Modernism in the conciliar church to take us away from the sure path that is Tradition, which has been handed down to us by the Apostles themselves and is to be kept unchanged until Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ’s Second Coming in glory on the Last Day at the General Judgment of the Living and the Dead.

May we beg Our Lady’s help to recognize the errors that confront us and stay firm in our embrace of the fullness of the truths of the Faith, hoping and praying that we will die in a state of Sanctifying Grace and thus be able to enjoy the victory of the martyrs themselves in the presence of the glory of the Beatific Vision, in the company of the Communion of Saints, headed by herself, the Queen of the Angels and Saints,, remembering that the best path to Heaven after the Mass is Our Lady’s Most Holy Rosary.

The final victory belongs to the Immaculate Heart of Mary.

May it be our privilege to plant a few seeds for this great triumph and the ushering in of the Reign of Mary and the restoration of the Social Reign of Christ the King.

Viva Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saint Ephrem the Deacon, pray for us.

Personal financial gifts that do not qualify for a tax deduction may be sent to:

Dr. Thomas A. Droleskey

[You will need to enter the following e-mail address: DrThomasADroleskey@gmail.com to direct your non-tax-deductible financial gift( This is what the ancients would call a hint. We need your help at this time.)

What Constitutes “Rest” For A Figure of Antichrist?, part one

What constitutes “rest” for  figure of Antichrist?

Shooting the breeze with a fellow Talmudist at the Casa Santa Marta inside the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Bank of the Tiber River.

In reality, of course, there is nothing really “new” in Interview Number 8, which was conducted by Henrique Cymerman, a Talmudist, for La Vanguardia, a Spanish newspaper. Cymerman, who was born in Portugal, is a featured correspondent for Israeli television Channel Two.

Here is a bit of background about Henrique Cymerman from the Jewish Telegraph:

Henrique Cymerman was the last man to interview Yitzhak Rabin before the Israeli Prime Minister’s assassination. 

The journalist’s life was in danger after interviewing one of the world’s most dangerous terrorists in Hamas founder Sheikh Ahmed Yassin.

He has visited the headquarters of the Arab terrorist group Islamic Jihad.

And he has worked as a special envoy for the United Nations and made current affairs documentaries for television.

Henrique Cymerman’s background and life would make a pretty good documentary in itself.

In fact, plans for a production on the story of his life are underway, with an Israeli director currently writing the script.

Born and brought up in the Portuguese city of Porto, his father, Meir, settled in Portugal from his native Poland.

Henrique’s mother, Cotta, came from an old Sephardi family in the Spanish enclave of Melilla in North Africa.

Not known as one of Europe’s thriving Jewish communities, the Cymerman family still retained a strong Jewish identity in Portugal, thanks to Henrique’s father and grandfather.

Most of the country’s Jews live in Lisbon and it was there that Henrique was taken to see the city’s rabbi about plans for his barmitzvah.

He recalled: “We also went to see the new consul of Israel and they were celebrating Israel’s independence day.

“It was there that I learned all about Israel and the Middle East.”

The new consul, Michael Kehat, arrived in Portugal with his family, including his daughter Yael.

Henrique and Yael became friends before the family moved back to Israel, but amazingly they bumped into each other in Tel Aviv years later.

They are now married.

“This was in 1971 and Michael had fought in the Six-Day War and was severely wounded,” Henrique recalled.

“He told us stories about the creation of Israel – it was then that I decided I wanted to move to Israel and become a journalist.”

Henrique went though with his intention when he was 16, moving to a kibbutz.

“The Portuguese people are friendly in general, but there were times when I was reminded that I was a Jew and it was not easy for me,” he said.

“Antisemitism is not a phenomena in Portugal like in other areas of Europe or the world.”

But his parents didn’t stay in Portugal for much longer either.

They moved to Spain after Portugal’s military coup.

His mother moved to Israel little more than six months ago – at the age of 86.

Once in Israel, Henrique took his first foray into journalism by editing the kibbutz’s newspaper.

He went on to read psychology at Tel Aviv University and holds an MA degree in the political science and sociology.

Later landing a job at the Israeli newspaper Maariv, he was sent to be a correspondent in Barcelona, where he also worked as director of information in the city’s Jewish centre.

Henrique, who speaks Portuguese, Spanish, English, Hebrew and French, recalled: “It was at the time that diplomatic relations between Spain and Israel were being established.”

Henrique and Yael’s first child, Dana, was born in Barcelona and they lived there until he moved back to Israel.

It was a kind of role-reversal, as he then started to cover Israel and the Middle East for Portuguese and Spanish television.

“My first big scoop when I was back in Israel was breaking the news about the Madrid Peace Conference, in 1991,” Henrique recalled.

“My bosses at Antena, the Spanish TV station I worked for, said I was crazy, that it was impossible, that Israel and the Arab countries would never get together to talk like this.

“Then American Secretary of State James Baker announced it publicly.”

As well as quizzing dozens of Israeli MKs, diplomats and prime ministers, Henrique has also foraged into the Arab world, interviewing King Hussein of Jordan, Yasser Arafat, ex-Palestinian Prime Minister Ahmed Qurei and Palestinian National Authority President Mahmoud Abbas.

“I met Arafat 14 times,” he said. “He was very Egyptian in that he had a good sense of humour.

“Arafat was not corrupt personally – he lived like a monk – but there was a lot of corruption close to him, which is not uncommon in the Arab world.”

As well as meeting Hamas founder Sheikh Ahmed Yassin, Henrique has interviewed Abdullah Shami in Gaza – and could have been dangerously hurt or killed.

“It was just before Bill Clinton was due to visit Israel,” he remembered. “Shami told me that he wanted to see Clinton dead and this interview was broadcast in Spain.

“Of course, the world’s media picked up on it and then Shami was arrested, together with other members of Islamic Jihad.

“I was in Gaza when this happened and I was frightened that something might happen to me. But, in the end, they didn’t touch me.”

Perhaps his most pivotal interview came with the late Yitzhak Rabin, just a day before Yigal Amir shot him dead in November, 1995.

“Eitan Haber, who worked for Rabin, invited me to the defence ministry to interview Rabin about the peace rally which he was due to go to the next day,” Henrique said.

“He seemed really tense and I could feel his stress – he didn’t want to go to the rally, but he was obliged to. I asked him at the end of the interview how he would like to be remembered and at that moment, he said ‘we finish”.

“When I was told he had been killed, I was in complete shock – it traumatised a generation.”

Henrique’s work led to him writing a book, Voices from the Centre of the World: The Arab-Israeli Conflict, which has just been published in English.

It was originally published in Portuguese – and even attracted the attention of Real Madrid manager Jose Mourinho.

Henrique said: “When Jose visited Israel five years ago, as a guest of the Peres Centre for Peace, he brought the book with him. He said he didn’t know much about the Middle East and had a lot of questions for me.

“I am trying to bring Cristiano Ronaldo to Israel at the moment – apparently his mother likes my stories.”

He was also the recipient of Portugal’s highest honour, the Comendador de la Orden del Infante Don Henrique.

And last month, Henrique received the prestigious Anti-Defamation League Daniel Pearl Award.

With all his experience in speaking to the most important people in the Middle East, Henrique believes that Israel is a much stronger country than many people perceive.

He explained: “Jews have always had a traumatic time, but we don’t measure things in objective terms or by equability.

“Israel needs to show to the world that it wants piece – it is vital.

“Iran is an important threat, but I don’t think Israel’s existence is in danger.” (If it’s a big interview, newsman Henrique is sure to be there.)

Obviously, Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who hid his pectoral cross when he met with the two grand rabbis of Jerusalem last month (see On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part three), does not believe that he has any kind of duty to seek the conversion of a man, Henrique Cymerman, who belongs to a false religion, Talmudism, as he, Bergoglio, believes that Jews do not need to convert to the Catholic Faith in order to save their immortal souls.

Indeed, Vaticanista journalist Andrea Tornielli of Vatican Insider noted that the idea for the “prayer for peace” in the Vatican Gardens six days ago, Pentecost Sunday, June 8, 2014, came from Cymerman himself, who has interviewed such diverse figures as the assassinated Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin and the late Palestinian Authority President Yasser Arafat:

Last Monday, the day when illness forced him to rest, Pope Francis granted a long interview to the Spanish newspaperLa Vanguardia”. The full text was also made available by the ‘Sismografo’.

The interview with the Pope was carried out by a Portuguese journalist, Henrique Cymerman, a Middle East correspondent for “La Vanguardia”, “Antena 3” and the Israeli TV “Channel 2”. Meeting him on the outward flight to Amman, the Pope, who had seen the Israeli journalist sitting next to a Palestinian colleague, had asked him to protect him during his trip to the Holy Land. Cymerman was involved in the organization of the Prayer for Peace, held in the Vatican and during the interview Francis recognized him: “The fact that this has taken place is in good part thanks to you“.  Here is the text of almost all of the responses of the Pope on various topics.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Very Brief Comment Number One:

Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who believes that the prayers of those who deny the Incarnation of the Second Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in the Virginal and Immaculate Womb by the power of the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, and, of course, who deny the doctrine of the Most Blessed Trinity, is pleasing to his Judeo-Masonic conception of God and can produce “peace” within souls and among nations. It is only natural for him to have such great affinity for those such as Henrique Cymerman, who denies the doctrine of the Most Holy Trinity. Indeed, Cyerman  is really a Talmudic advocate for “understanding” between Zionism and Mohammedanism, sort of Talmudic ecumenist, if yo will. Birds of a feature do flock together, after all.

Persecuted Christians

“Persecuted Christians are a concern that touches me as a pastor. I know a lot of these persecutions which I do not think would be prudent to tell of here, so as not to offend anyone. But there are places where it is forbidden to have a Bible or teach catechism or wear a cross … What I want to clarify is this: I am convinced that the persecution of Christians today is stronger than that in the first centuries of the Church. Today there are more Christian martyrs than at that time. This is not fantasy, there are the numbers.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Atypically Brief Comment Number Two:

Gee, who was it who took off that pectoral cross to avoid offending the Christophobes who parade around as the “grand rabbis” of Jerusalem? Jorge does voluntarily what the Mohammedans and others seek to do by force.

Then again, Jorge, much in the manner of George Walker Bush and his neconservative geniuses who planned his father’s Persian Gulf War in 1991 and his own Iraq War that was launched on March 20, 2003, and much in the manner of Barack Hussein Obama and his band of “world without borders” globalist, believes that it is “fundamentalists” who give Mohammedanism, which is, he believes, a “religion of peace,” a bad name. Jorge Mario Bergoglio never once blames Mohammedans for violence against Christians, seeking only to castigate unnamed “fundamentalists.”

Moreover, Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s belief in “ecumenism of blood,” about which he has spoken so much, overlooks the simple fact the eleven million Catholics who were killed between 67 A.D. and 313 A.D. died in defense of the Catholic Faith, not a generic type of “Christianity.”

The Council of Florence, meeting under the authority of Pope Eugene IV, made it very clear that even those who give their blood for the Divine Redeemer if they are not united to the bosom of Holy Mother Church:

It firmly believes, professes, and proclaims that those not living within the Catholic Church, not only pagans, but also Jews and heretics and schismatics cannot become participants in eternal life, but will depart “into everlasting fire which was prepared for the devil and his angels” [Matt. 25:41], unless before the end of life the same have been added to the flock; and that the unity of the ecclesiastical body is so strong that only to those remaining in it are the sacraments of the Church of benefit for salvation, and do fastings, almsgiving, and other functions of piety and exercises of Christian service produce eternal reward, and that no one, whatever almsgiving he has practiced, even if he has shed blood for the name of Christ, can be saved, unless he has remained in the bosom and unity of the Catholic Church. (Pope Eugene IV, Cantate Domino, Council of Florence, February 4, 1442.)

While it is certainly true that millions upon millions of Catholics have been killed by the brutal power of statists of the “left” and the “right” around the world, Jorge does not want to identify those who are responsibility for these killings.

As mentioned just above, however, nothing can take away from the martyrdom of Catholics in the first three centuries of Holy Mother Church’s history as those martyrs cleaved to the integrity of the Catholic Faith, something that has inspired countless millions of martyrs ever since, including those who died at the hands of the Protestant Revolutionaries in Germany, the Netherlands, England, Scotland and Wales in the Sixteenth Century ever since. Jorge seems to forget about the blood-stained beginnings of Mohammedanism and Protestantism and the fact that there were many Jewish co-conspirators in the persecutions of Roman times. Can’t upset that “ecumenism of blood” business, you understand.

Fundamentalists

Violence in the name of God is a contradiction, it does not correspond to our time, it is something ancient. With a historical perspective we must say that Christians at times, have used it. When I think of the Thirty Year War, that was violence in the name of God, today it is unimaginable. Right? We arrive at times, through religion, to very serious and very severe contradictions. Fundamentalism, for example. In the three religions (monotheistic, ed) we have our fundamentalist groups, small in relation to everything else. A fundamentalist group, even if it does not kill anyone, even if it does not hit anyone, it is violent. The mindset of fundamentalism is violence in the name of God.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comment Number It’s All Been Said Before Many Times:

Jorge Mario Bergoglio is an insidious ideologue, a man who is ignorant of true history, whether of the Church or the world. He is also a philosophical cipher.

God has ordained just and holy wars. Jorge Mario Bergoglio cannot admit this as he does not believe in God as He has revealed Himself to us through His true Church. He is the simply latest in the ever-growing line of conciliar “popes” who believe that our true popes were wrong to call for the Crusades or to fight against the Turkish fleet in the Battle of Lepanto on October 7, 1571, or even to repel the invading Mohammedans at the Gates of Vienna on September 12, 1683.

The rise of unjust wars in the past five centuries is the direct result of the Protestant Revolution’s overthrow of the Social Reign of Christ the King and the rise of Judeo-Masonry.

Jorge’s ideological view of history is such that his simplistic view of the Thirty Years’ War is made into something that it was not: a religious war. While it is true that the war began when those peace-loving Protestants living in Bohemia revolted against the Holy Roman Empire, the religious aspects that instigated this war served merely as a pretext for purposes of settling matters of national sovereignty and domestic political control. After all, Jorge, Catholic France sided with German Protestant states against Catholic Spain and the Holy Roman Empire. Oh well, what can you expect from an ideologue.

Moreover, Jorge is such a sloganeering ideologue that those who adhere to the integrity of Catholic doctrine must be caricatured as “fundamentalists” who are “violent” of their nature even though they do not use physical force against anyone. This is the same kind of demagoguery used by the likes of Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro and friends as they denounce those who oppose the chemical and surgical execution of the innocent preborn in their mothers’ wombs and who oppose “gay rights” as “violence-prone” haters even though they do not “act” on their “violent” inclinations.

In other words, Jorge Mario Bergoglio is beneath contempt. He is truly the most violent man in the whole world as he makes war upon the Sacred Deposit of Faith, including the very nature of God Himself, and slaughters souls by the millions upon millions, souls who could be headed for eternal ruin because they look to him for “spiritual guidance” and “consolation” as they persist in their lives of unrepentant sin.

Me? a revolutionary?

“We should call the great Mina, the Italian singer and say, “Take this hand, gypsy” and ask her to read my past … (laughs) (actually the song was sung by Iva Zanicchi, ed).  For me, the great revolution is going to the roots, to recognize them and see what these roots have to day nowadays. There is no contradiction between being a revolutionary and returning to the roots.  Moreover, I believe that the way to make real changes is to begin from the identity. You can never take a step forward in life if not from the past, without knowing where I come from, what my name is, what my cultural or religious name is“.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

All Right, the Last Comment Was Not So Brief. Here is one, Number Four, that will be:

As has been noted before on this site, “returning to the roots” for Jorge means reinterpreting the words of Holy Writ without the “filter” of the Scholasticism of Saint Thomas Aquinas and of Holy Mother Church’s general councils, especially the Council of Trent and the [First] Vatican Council that were “corrupted” by the work of the Angelic Doctor.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio takes pride in being a revolutionary. In this, of course, he is in perfect communion with the adversary, who never rests as he prowls about the world seeking the ruin of souls.

My security

“I know that anything can happen to me, but it’s all in God’s hands.  I remember that in Brazil, they had prepared a Pope-mobile closed with glass. But I cannot greet people and tell him that I love them from inside a sardine can, even if it is crystal. To me this is a wall. It is true that something can happen to me, but let’s be realistic, at my age I don’t have much to lose”.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Snappy Comment Number Five:

What a touchy-feely egotist.

He has to “touch” the people so that he can let them know that he “loves” them,

First of all, he does not love “the people” as he is a heretic who gives them a corrupted, distorted teaching of the Faith that has been condemned by true pope after true pope. He is a poster boy for Modernism. He also is the worst “friend” of non-Catholics as he does not seek with urgency their unconditional conversion to the Catholic Church, outside of which there is no salvation and without which there can be no true social order.

A true pope shows people the love of the Divine Redeemer by blessing them In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.

Period.

As the hour has gotten very late, work on Interview Number Eight is going to be halted. Late hours have been kept every day this week. Enough is enough for the time being. Please check back tomorrow for part two.

Pray Our Lady’s Most Holy Rosary.

A blessed Trinity Sunday to you all.

Viva Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saints Vitus and Modestus, pray for us.

 

Calling The Hammer of Heretics

Today, Ember Friday in the Octave of Pentecost, is also the Commemoration of Saint Anthony, the Hammer of Heretics.

We need the help of Saint Anthony to hammer home this simple truth: Jorge Mario Bergoglio is a heretic who heads a false church that misrepresents, distorts and perverts everything to do with the Catholic Faith.

Although there is no need to belabor this point, Jorge’s “lesson” at yesterday’s session of his Ding Dong School Of Apostasy cries out for a bit of brief commentary as it speaks to the essence of the simple truth that the counterfeit church of conciliarism is the antithesis of the Catholic Faith and of the witness given to it by those who have been raised to the altars for our veneration, including Saint Anthony of Padua himself.

Here is the report about Jorge’s screed at the Casa Santa Marta yesterday:

How ought we to love one another, according to Jesus? This was the question around which the Holy Father developed his reflections following the Gospel reading, which recounted the Lord’s conversation with His disciples about brotherly love (Mt 5:20-26). Pope Francis observed that Jesus tells us that we must love our neighbor, but not after the manner of the Pharisees, who were not coherent and “used to confuse ideas through smoke and mirrors [It. Facevano tante sfumature di idee] because they were ideologues.” Their attitude, he noted, “was not love,” but “indifference toward one’s neighbor.” Jesus, said Pope Francis, “gives us three criteria”:

“First, a criterion of realism: of sane realism. If you have something against another and you cannot fix, look for a [compromise] solution – at least – only [find a way] to get along with your adversary while you’re on the road. It will not be ideal, but a compromise agreement is a good thing. It is realism.”

“The effort to reach an arrangement,” is a good thing, he added, even though there are those, who maintain that it is “something rather too vulgar.” In order to save many things, in fact, “one must make a deal – and one takes a step, the other takes another step and at least there is peace: a very [imperfect] peace, but a peace agreement [nevertheless].” Jesus, he added, “also says this, [praising] the ability to make agreements between ourselves and overcome the [holier-than-thou attitude – It. giustizia] of the Pharisees, the teachers of the law, of such people.” We face many difficult situations in life, and, “while we are on the road, we make compromises… and in this way we put a stop to hate and strife among us.” The Holy Father went on to warn that “to speak ill of someone is to kill the other, because the act is rooted in hatred all the same.” It is to “kill” him in “a different way: with gossip, with calumny, with defamation Jesus warns us: “The one who calls his brother stupid is killing his brother, because the act is rooted in hate”:

“In our day, we think that ‘not killing our brother’ means simply not actually murdering him – but no – not killing our brother means not [even] insulting him. The insult comes from the same root of the crime: hatred. If you do not hate, and you would not kill your enemy, your brother, then do not insult him either. Nevertheless, a common habit among us is to seek out things to find insulting. There are [also] those, who, in their hatred, express their hate through insults with great flourish – and that hurts. Scolding, insulting – not – let us be realistic: the criterion of realism; the criterion of coherence. Do not kill, do not insult.”

The third criterion that gives us Jesus, said Pope Francis, “is a criterion of fraternity rooted in sonship.” He went on to say, “If we must not kill our brother, it is because he is our brother, that is, because we have the same Father. I cannot go to the Father if I do not have peace with my brother.” The Holy Father exhorted the faithful, saying, “Do not talk to the Father if you are not at peace with your brother – if you do not have at least a compromise agreement:

“Do not talk to the Father without being at peace with your brother. Three criteria: a criterion of realism; a criterion of coherence, meaning not to kill and not even to insult, because those who insult kill; and a criterion of fraternity rooted in sonship. One cannot talk to the Father if one cannot even speak to one’s brother – and this means overcoming the holier-than-thou attitude of the scribes and the Pharisees. This program is not easy, is it? Though, it is the way that Jesus tells us to keep going. Let us ask Him for the grace to move forward in peace among ourselves, with compromises, and always with coherence and in a spirit of fraternity rooted in sonship.” (Whit-Thursday at the Ding Dong School of Apostasy.)

Adhering to Catholic doctrine without any deviation is considered to be a “rigid ideology” by the revolutionary conciliar ideologue named Jorge Mario Bergoglio.

Dom Prosper Gueranger’s prayer to the Hammer of Heretics, Saint Anthony of Padua, provides a contrast to the “compromising” spirit of Jorge Mario Bergoglio, a spirit that is of the essence of his false church itself:

In return for thy loving submission to God our Father in heaven, the populace obeyed thee, and fiercest tyrants trembled at thy voice. Heresy alone dared once to disobey thee, and dared to refuse to hearken to they word: thereupon, the very fishes of the sea took up thy defence; for they came swimming in shoals, before the eyes of the whole city, to listen to thy preaching which heretics had scorned. Alas! error, having long ago recovered from the vigorous blows dealt by thee, is yet more emboldened in these days, claiming even sole right to speak. The offspring of Manes, whom, under the name of Alibgenses, thou didst so successfully combat, would now, under the new appellation of freemasonry, have all France at its beck; they native Portugal behold the same monster stalking in broad daylight almost up to the very altar; and the whole world is being intoxicated by its poison. O thou who dost daily fly to the aid of thy devoted clients in their private necessities, thou whose power is the same in heaven as heretofore upon earth, succour the Church, aid God’s people, have pity upon society, now more universally and deeply menaced than ever. O thou ark of the covenant, bring back one generation, so terribly devoid of love and faith, to the serious study of sacred letters, wherein is so energizing a power. O thou hammer of heretics, strike once more such blows as well make hell tremble and all the heavenly powers thrill with joy. (Dom Prosper Gueranger, O.S.B., The Liturgical Year.)

This is all too harsh for Jorge Mario Bergoglio, whose revolutionary putsch is taking in the entire world at this time even as Catholics and other Christians in Iraq and Syria and elsewhere in the Mohammedan world are being slaughtered or turned into homeless refugees by faithful, believing adherents of that supposed “religion of peace” (see Behold the Self-Righteous Righteously Defend Error), who not only believe that error has rights but provide those who adhere to errors a public forum within the very confines of the Vatican Walls to proclaim their errors as they pray to their devils.

Unlike his “moderate” Mohammedan friends who represent about as much of the Mohammedan masses worldwide as sedevacantists do of Catholics universally, believing, faithful Mohammedans take the example of their blasphemous, false “prophet,” Mohammed, very seriously, which means that they do indeed pray for “victory over unbelievers.

“Victory over unbelievers” does not mean that Mohammedans are praying for the “victory” of some kind of generic, Judeo-Masonic belief in a “supreme being” over the forces of atheism in the world. Only the revolutionary lunatics in the conciliar insane asylum inside the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Bank of the Tiber Riber at this time believe such absurdities, which they are not afraid to proclaim, albeit reluctantly, via “equivalent words” when their first denials that the imam who prayed to his devils five days ago in the Vatican Gardens for “victory over unbelievers” proves impossible to sustain. (There’s a lot in common between Jorge and Caesar Obama and their cheerleaders: See Tyrants Who Speak About “Freedom” and Smiling Themselves Into the Very Depths of Hell.)

Mohammedans kill.

Mohammedans have been killing the blasphemer Mohammed showed them how to do so at the beginning of the Seventh Century A.D.

The true popes of the Catholic Church spoke frankly about the barbarism that is inherent in Mohammedanism, where “victory over unbelievers” means “death to infidels.”

The “ecumenical” outreach to “believers” on the part of the lords of conciliarism, including Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI and Jorge Mario Bergoglio/Francis, so scandalized a Mohammedan convert, Magdi Cristiano Allam, that he left what he thought was the Catholic Church altogether just five years after his baptism at the hands of “Pope Benedict XVI”:

VATICAN CITY (RNS) A high-profile Italian Muslim who converted to Catholicism and was baptized by Pope Benedict XVI announced on Monday (March 25) that he will leave the church to protest its soft stance against Islam.

Egyptian-born Magdi Cristiano Allam, 61, a prominent journalist and outspoken critic of Islam, publicly entered the Catholic Church on March 22, 2008 during an Easter Vigil service, receiving baptism directly from Benedict.

After his conversion, Allam founded a small right-wing political party that lost badly in Italy’s general elections last April.

Writing on Monday in the right-wing daily Il Giornale, Allam explained that he considers his conversion to Catholicism finished “in combination with the end of (Benedict’s) pontificate.”

“The ‘papolatry’ that has inflamed the euphoria for Francis I and has quickly archived Benedict XVI was the last straw in an overall framework of uncertainty and doubts about the Church,” he wrote.

On Friday, Francis pledged to “intensify dialogue among the various religions,” particularly Islam.

Allam, who has called Islam an “intrinsically violent ideology,” said his main reason for leaving the church was its perceived “religious relativism, in particular the legitimization of Islam as a true religion.”

“Europe will end up being subjugated to Islam,” he warned in Il Giornale, unless it “finds the courage to denounce Islam as incompatible with our civilization and fundamental human rights,” and to “banish the Quran for inciting hatred, violence and death towards non-Muslims.” Europeans also need to “condemn Sharia as a crime against humanity” and to “stop the spread of mosques.”

Allam said he would remain a Christian but that he didn’t “believe in the church anymore.”

Allam’s surprise conversion was orchestrated by Archbishop Rino Fisichella, currently head of the Pontifical Council for the New Evangelization, who “personally accompanied” the Muslim intellectual’s approach to the Catholic faith.

At the time, the Vatican’s chief spokesman, the Rev. Federico Lombardi, stressed that the conversion was the result of Allam’s “personal journey” and was not intended as a direct message to Muslims.

A leading Muslim intellectual involved in interfaith dialogue with the Vatican, Aref Ali Nayed, criticized the public conversion ceremony as a “triumphalist way to score points,” and said it raised “serious doubts” about the Catholic Church’s policy toward Islam. (Magdi Allam, Muslim Convert, Leaves Catholic Church, Says It’s Too Weak Against Islam.)

Even Magdi Cristiano Allam’s conversion on March 22, 2008, to what he thought was Catholicism had to by “Father” Federico Lombadi into a “personal journey” rather than a rejection of a completely false, blasphemous religion, Mohammedanism.

Although the assaults led by a group of Sunni Mohammedans, long the enemies of the Iranians (who are sending assistance to support the Shiite government in Baghdad), were mentioned briefly in yesterday’s article, Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s belief that his Mohammedan pals from Argentina represent the Mohammedan “mainstream” are somewhat contradicted the events spiraling out of control in Iraq and Syria, whose ancient Christian populations, protected as they had been in recent decades by secular Mohammedan strongmen such as Saddam Hussein and Bashir Assad, at this very time:

The government of Mosul, Iraq’s second largest city, fell overnight to the jihadist Islamic State of Iraq and Levant, also called the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria (ISIS). Mosul’s panic-stricken Christians, along with many others, are now fleeing en masse to the rural Nineveh Plain, according to the Vatican publication Fides. The border crossings into Kurdistan, too, are jammed with the cars of the estimated 150,000 desperate escapees.

The population, particularly its Christian community, has much to fear. The ruthlessness of ISIS, an offshoot of al-Qaeda, has been legendary. Its beheadings, crucifixions, and other atrocities against Christians and everyone else who fails to conform to its vision of a caliphate have been on full display earlier this year, in Syria.

As Corner readers will remember, in February, it was the militants of this rebel group that, in the northern Syrian state of Raqqa, compelled Christian leaders to sign a 7th-century dhimmi contract. The document sets forth specific terms denying the Christians the basic civil rights of equality and religious freedom and committing them to pay protection money in exchange for their lives and the ability to keep their Christian identity.

The government of Mosul, Iraq’s second largest city, fell overnight to the jihadist Islamic State of Iraq and Levant, also called the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria (ISIS). Mosul’s panic-stricken Christians, along with many others, are now fleeing en masse to the rural Nineveh Plain, according to the Vatican publication Fides. The border crossings into Kurdistan, too, are jammed with the cars of the estimated 150,000 desperate escapees.

The population, particularly its Christian community, has much to fear. The ruthlessness of ISIS, an offshoot of al-Qaeda, has been legendary. Its beheadings, crucifixions, and other atrocities against Christians and everyone else who fails to conform to its vision of a caliphate have been on full display earlier this year, in Syria.

As Corner readers will remember, in February, it was the militants of this rebel group that, in the northern Syrian state of Raqqa, compelled Christian leaders to sign a 7th-century dhimmi contract. The document sets forth specific terms denying the Christians the basic civil rights of equality and religious freedom and committing them to pay protection money in exchange for their lives and the ability to keep their Christian identity. (The Cleansing of Iraq’s Christians Is Entering Its End Game.)

All Jorge has done so far is to send out a “tweet” to pray for peace in the Middle East. He has issued no plea as of yet  for the lives of Catholics and other Christians in Iraq for do so in frank terms would mean having to identify their persecutors: faithful, believing Mohammedans. Jorge, who has been very cold to the idea of “beatifying” Pope Pius XII principally because of contemporary Talmudic hostility to the pope who was supposedly “silent” about Hitler’s crimes, is absolutely silent about the simple fact that the Mohammedan religion is violent of its very nature.

Will it be said of Jorge Mario Bergoglio by some “conservative” critic one day that he proved to be “Mohammed’s ‘Pope'”?

Actually, Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his spirit of “compromise” in the face of “rigid ideology” make him no pope at all as his entire false belief system, conciliarism, is as false as Talmudism or Mohammedanism.

We need to pray to Saint Anthony of Padua to hammer those who are on the face about the counterfeit church of conciliarism with this simple truth: The counterfeit church of conciliarism is the counterfeit ape of the Catholic Church and has been doing the work of Antichrist from the time that “Saint John XXIII” appeared on the balcony of the Basilica of Saint Peter on October 28, 1958.

Pray the Rosary.

Make as many sacrifices as possible as consecrated slaves of Christ the King through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary

Be assured that Our Lady’s Immaculate Heart will triumph in the end.

Viva Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saint Anthony of Padua, pray for us.

From the Beginning: A Mission to Convert All Nations

Pentecost Sunday marked the beginning of Holy Mother Church’s missionary efforts to convert men and nations to the true Faith, the very birthday of Holy Mother Church. The Paraclete or Advocate promised by Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ proceeds forth from His Co-Eternal Father and Himself on this day, fifty days after His Resurrection from the dead on Easter Sunday and ten days following his glorious Ascension into Heaven on Ascension Thursday:

But the Paraclete, the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things, and bring all things to your mind, whatsoever I shall have said to you. Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, do I give unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, nor let it be afraid. You have heard that I said to you: I go away, and I come unto you. If you loved me, you would indeed be glad, because I go to the Father: for the Father is greater than I. And now I have told you before it comes to pass: that when it shall come to pass, you may believe. I will not now speak many things with you. For the prince of this world cometh, and in me he hath not any thing. (John 14: 26-30)

The first bishops, headed by the Visible Head of the Church on earth, Saint Peter, became bold proclaimers of the Gospel of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ immediately following the descent of the Third Person of the Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, upon them and our dear Blessed Mother in tongues of flame in the same Upper Room in Jerusalem where Our Lord had instituted the priesthood and the Eucharist just fifty-three days before.

The Church’s great zeal to seek with urgency the conversion of all non-Catholics to the true Church, outside of which there is no salvation and without which there can be no true social order, thus began on Pentecost Sunday and continued unabated until the ethos of the dark clouds of conciliarism, which emanated from spirits that are not so holy, began to hover over the the life of Catholics from the 1960s to the present day. There is no way to reconcile the refusal of the false “popes” of the counterfeit church of conciliarism to seek, no less their prohibition on ordinary Catholics to seek, the conversion of those steeped in the errors of Protestantism and Orthodoxy and Judaism and other false religions with the fidelity the Church exhibited from Pentecost Sunday to the false pontificate of “Saint John XXIII.”

The Apostles sought to effect the conversion of Jews and Gentiles alike to Catholicism. The Acts of the Apostles records this zeal for souls, a zeal that stands in stark contrast to the belief, expressed both in words and actions, of the conciliar “pontiffs” that those in false religions have no need to seek to be Catholic to save their souls.

The late “Saint John Paul the Great” urged the followers of “Brother” Roger Schutz in Taize, France, in 1996 to be “faithful” to their denominational traditions, which begs the following question: If heretics and schismatics must be faithful to their false “traditions,” why can’t Catholics be faithful to theirs?

His Apotateness Emeritus, Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI, said Schutz, who never converted to the true Faith, had attained “eternal joy” following the latter’s murder by a devoted follower in 2005 (Benedict Mourns Murder of Taizé’s Brother Roger).

The Assisi events of 1986, 2002, 2011 and 2013 would have been condemned by the Apostles as an exercise in idol worship.

So would Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI’s reception of symbols of false religions at the “Pope” John Paul II Cultural Center in Washington, District of Columbia, on Thursday, April 17, 2008.

So would Ratzinger/Benedict’s praise given to mosques and his belief that false religions can be instruments in the building of the “better world.”

So would Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s act of apostasy in being “blessed” by Protestant “clergymen” when he was the conciliar “archbishop” of Buenos Aires, Argentina, in 2006.

So would Bergoglio’s praise given to adherents of false religions and to their nonexistent ability to “contribute” to a “better world.”

So would Bergoglio’s supposed “prayer for peace” three days ago in the Vatican Gardens.

The Apostles and the many millions of martyrs for the Faith who followed them preferred death than to do anything that even appeared to betray the Faith, no less praise the practitioners of false religions.

Most of the first fifteen or so chapters in The Acts of the Apostles deals directly with the efforts of the Apostles to preach the Gospel so as to win converts for the true Faith. Let the Holy Ghost, under Whose inspiration the Bible was written, speak for Himself in the fifth book of the New Testament, which was written by Saint Luke:

And when the days of the Pentecost were accomplished, they were all together in one place: And suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as of a mighty wind coming, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting. And there appeared to them parted tongues as it were of fire, and it sat upon every one of them: And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they began to speak with divers tongues, according as the Holy Ghost gave them to speak. Now there were dwelling at Jerusalem, Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven.

And when this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and were confounded in mind, because that every man heard them speak in his own tongue. And they were all amazed, and wondered, saying: Behold, are not all these, that speak, Galileans? And how have we heard, every man our own tongue wherein we were born? Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and inhabitants of Mesopotamia, Judea, and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, Phrygia, and Pamphylia, Egypt, and the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews also, and proselytes, Cretes, and Arabians: we have heard them speak in our own tongues the wonderful works of God. And they were all astonished, and wondered, saying one to another: What meaneth this? But others mocking, said: These men are full of new wine. But Peter standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and spoke to them: Ye men of Judea, and all you that dwell in Jerusalem, be this known to you, and with your ears receive my words. For these are not drunk, as you suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the day:

But this is that which was spoken of by the prophet Joel: And it shall come to pass, in the last days, (saith the Lord,) I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams. And upon my servants indeed, and upon my handmaids will I pour out in those days of my spirit, and they shall prophesy. And I will shew wonders in the heaven above, and signs on the earth beneath: blood and fire, and vapour of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and manifest day of the Lord come.

And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord, shall be saved. Ye men of Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you, by miracles, and wonders, and signs, which God did by him, in the midst of you, as you also know: This same being delivered up, by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, you by the hands of wicked men have crucified and slain. Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the sorrows of hell, as it was impossible that he should be holden by it. For David saith concerning him: I foresaw the Lord before my face: because he is at my right hand, that I may not be moved.

For this my heart hath been glad, and any tongue hath rejoiced: moreover my flesh also shall rest in hope. Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, nor suffer thy Holy One to see corruption. Thou hast made known to me the ways of life: thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance. Ye men, brethren, let me freely speak to you of the patriarch David; that he died, and was buried; and his sepulchre is with us to this present day. Whereas therefore he was a prophet, and knew that God hath sworn to him with an oath, that of the fruit of his loins one should sit upon his throne.

Foreseeing this, he spoke of the resurrection of Christ. For neither was he left in hell, neither did his flesh see corruption. This Jesus hath God raised again, whereof all we are witnesses. Being exalted therefore by the right hand of God, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath poured forth this which you see and hear. For David ascended not into heaven; but he himself said: The Lord said to my Lord, sit thou on my right hand, Until I make thy enemies thy footstool.

Therefore let all the house of Israel know most certainly, that God hath made both Lord and Christ, this same Jesus, whom you have crucified. Now when they had heard these things, they had compunction in their heart, and said to Peter, and to the rest of the apostles: What shall we do, men and brethren? But Peter said to them: Do penance, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of your sins: and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is to you, and to your children, and to all that are far off, whomsoever the Lord our God shall call. And with very many other words did he testify and exhort them, saying: Save yourselves from this perverse generation.

They therefore that received his word, were baptized; and there were added in that day about three thousand souls. And they were persevering in the doctrine of the apostles, and in the communication of the breaking of bread, and in prayers. And fear came upon every soul: many wonders also and signs were done by the apostles in Jerusalem, and there was great fear in all. And all they that believed, were together, and had all things common. Their possessions and goods they sold, and divided them to all, according as every one had need.

And continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, they took their meat with gladness and simplicity of heart; Praising God, and having favour with all the people. And the Lord increased daily together such as should be saved.  (Acts 2: 1-47)

The first pope, Saint Peter, spoke a little differently than did Karol Wojtyla/John Paul II in 1986 when he visited a synagogue in Rome. He spoke a little differently than did Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI when he spoke in a synagogue in Cologne, Germany, on Friday, August 19, 2005

By saying that the counterfeit church of conciliarism is committed to “tolerance, respect, friendship and peace between all peoples, cultures and religions” the conciliar “popes,” including Jorge Mario Bergoglio, have taught us that all active proselytizing of those outside of her ranks must be avoided. And what is this nonsense about a “theological evaluation of the relationship between Judaism and Christianity”? Our Lord has revealed Himself to be the Way, the Truth, and the Life. End of evaluation. People either accept Him as He has revealed Himself through His true Church or they do not. Period. (See Saint Peter and Anti-Peter.)

Saint Peter did not believe that any “evaluation” had to take place before he preached to the Jews to urge them to convert to Catholicism. Prompted by the immediate indwelling of God the Holy Ghost upon his soul, Saint Peter proclaimed the Gospel out of fidelity to the Divine Master and out of true love for the salvation of the souls of his own Jewish brethren. There was no ambiguous call for “the conversion of Israel.” There was simply a call for individual mean to “do penance, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of your sins: and you shall receive the Holy Ghost.” There was nothing ambiguous about the Apostles. They were willing to suffer everything, including death itself, to proclaim the Name of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in the midst of a hostile world.

Chapter 5 of The Acts of the Apostles records the aftermath of Saint Peter’s curing of a lame man:

And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people. And they were all with one accord in Solomon’s porch. But of the rest no man durst join himself unto them; but the people magnified them. And the multitude of men and women who believed in the Lord, was more increased: Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that when Peter came, his shadow at the least, might overshadow any of them, and they might be delivered from their infirmities.

And there came also together to Jerusalem a multitude out of the neighboring cities, bringing sick persons, and such as were troubled with unclean spirits; who were all healed. Then the high priest rising up, and all they that were with him, (which is the heresy of the Sadducees,) were filled with envy. And they laid hands on the apostles, and put them in the common prison. But an angel of the Lord by night opening the doors of the prison, and leading them out, said: Go, and standing speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life.

Who having heard this, early in the morning, entered into the temple, and taught. And the high priest coming, and they that were with him, called together the council, and all the ancients of the children of Israel; and they sent to the prison to have them brought. But when the ministers came, and opening the prison, found them not there, they returned and told, Saying: The prison indeed we found shut with all diligence, and the keepers standing before the doors; but opening it, we found no man within. Now when the officer of the temple and the chief priests heard these words, they were in doubt concerning them, what would come to pass. But one came and told them: Behold, the men whom you put in prison are in the temple standing, and teaching the people.

Then went the officer with the ministers, and brought them without violence; for they feared the people, lest they should be stoned. And when they had brought them, they set them before the council. And the high priest asked them, Saying: Commanding we commanded you, that you should not teach in this name; and behold, you have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and you have a mind to bring the blood of this man upon us. But Peter and the apostles answering, said: We ought to obey God, rather than men. The God of our fathers hath raised up Jesus, whom you put to death, hanging him upon a tree.

Him hath God exalted with his right hand, to be Prince and Saviour, to give repentance to Israel, and remission of sins. And we are witnesses of these things and the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to all that obey him. When they had heard these things, they were cut to the heart, and they thought to put them to death. But one in the council rising up, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, respected by all the people, commanded the men to be put forth a little while. And he said to them: Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what you intend to do, as touching these men.

For before these days rose up Theodas, affirming himself to be somebody, to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves: who was slain; and all that believed him were scattered, and brought to nothing. After this man, rose up Judas of Galilee, in the days of the enrolling, and drew away the people after him: he also perished; and all, even as many as consented to him, were dispersed. And now, therefore, I say to you, refrain from these men, and let them alone; for if this council or this work be of men, it will come to nought; But if it be of God, you cannot overthrow it, lest perhaps you be found even to fight against God. And they consented to him. And calling in the apostles, after they had scourged them, they charged them that they should not speak at all in the name of Jesus; and they dismissed them

.

And they indeed went from the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were accounted worthy to suffer reproach for the name of Jesus. And every day they ceased not in the temple, and from house to house, to teach and preach Christ Jesus.  (Acts 5: 12-42)

Yes, the Apostles rejoiced because there were deemed worthy to “suffer reproach for the name of Jesus.”

Which one of the conciliar “bishops” today is willing to suffer reproach for the Holy Name of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ?

Which one of the conciliar “bishops” bishops today is willing to preach the Gospel to those who deny the Sacred Divinity of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and who are in steeped in the darkness of the Talmud? Jorge Mario Bergoglio/Francis?

Which one of the conciliar “bishops” today exhibits any degree of apostolic zeal for the salvation of the souls of the very people from whom Our Lord took His Sacred Humanity, whose conversion to the Faith Saint Paul tells us in his Epistle to the Romans is an important sign of end times (which means, obviously, that we’re not quite there right now)? Which one of the conciliar “popes” or “bishops” has spoken to the children of Abraham and Moses as Saint Stephen, the Church’s Protomartyr, spoke just before his martyrdom?

And Stephen, full of grace and fortitude, did great wonders and signs among the people. Now there arose some of that which is called the synagogue of the Libertines, and of the Cyrenians, and of the Alexandrians, and of them that were of Cilicia and Asia, disputing with Stephen. And they were not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit that spoke.

Then they suborned men to say, they had heard him speak words of blasphemy against Moses and against God. And they stirred up the people, and the ancients, and the scribes; and running together, they took him, and brought him to the council. And they set up false witnesses, who said: This man ceaseth not to speak words against the holy place and the law. For we have heard him say, that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall change the traditions which Moses delivered unto us. And all that sat in the council, looking on him, saw his face as if it had been the face of an angel

Then the high priest said: Are these things so? Who said: Ye men, brethren, and fathers, hear. The God of glory appeared to our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charan. And said to him: Go forth out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall shew thee. Then he went out of the land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt in Charan. And from thence, after his father was dead, he removed him into this land, wherein you now dwell. And he gave him no inheritance in it; no, not the pace of a foot: but he promised to give it him in possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child.

And God said to him: That his seed should sojourn in a strange country, and that they should bring them under bondage, and treat them evil four hundred years. And the nation which they shall serve will I judge, said the Lord; and after these things they shall go out, and shall serve me in this place. And he gave him the covenant of circumcision, and so he begot Isaac, and circumcised him the eighth day; and Isaac begot Jacob; and Jacob the twelve patriarchs. And the patriarchs, through envy, sold Joseph into Egypt; and God was with him, And delivered him out of all his tribulations: and he gave him favour and wisdom in the sight of Pharao, the king of Egypt; and he appointed him governor over Egypt, and over all his house.

Now there came a famine upon all Egypt and Chanaan, and great tribulation; and our fathers found no food. But when Jacob had heard that there was corn in Egypt, he sent our fathers first: And at the second time, Joseph was known by his brethren, and his kindred was made known to Pharao. And Joseph sending, called thither Jacob, his father, and all his kindred, seventy-five souls. So Jacob went down into Egypt; and he died, and our fathers.

And they were translated into Sichem, and were laid in the sepulchre, that Abraham bought for a sum of money of the sons of Hemor, the son of Sichem. And when the time of the promise drew near, which God had promised to Abraham, the people increased, and were multiplied in Egypt, Till another king arose in Egypt, who knew not Joseph. This same dealing craftily with our race, afflicted our fathers, that they should expose their children, to the end they might not be kept alive. At the same time was Moses born, and he was acceptable to God: who was nourished three months in his father’s house.

And when he was exposed, Pharao’s daughter took him up, and nourished him for her own son. And Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of the Egyptians; and he was mighty in his words and in his deeds. And when he was full forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren, the children of Israel. And when he had seen one of them suffer wrong, he defended him; and striking the Egyptian, he avenged him who suffered the injury. And he thought that his brethren understood that God by his hand would save them; but they understood it not.

And the day following, he shewed himself to them when they were at strife; and would have reconciled them in peace, saying: Men, ye are brethren; why hurt you one another? But he that did the injury to his neighbour thrust him away, saying: Who hath appointed thee prince and judge over us? What, wilt thou kill me, as thou didst yesterday kill the Egyptian? And Moses fled upon this word, and was a stranger in the land of Madian, where he begot two sons. And when forty years were expired, there appeared to him in the desert of mount Sina, an angel in a flame of fire in a bush.

And Moses seeing it, wondered at the sight. And as he drew near to view it, the voice of the Lord came unto him, saying: I am the God of thy fathers; the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. And Moses being terrified, durst not behold. And the Lord said to him: Loose the shoes from thy feet, for the place wherein thou standest, is holy ground. Seeing I have seen the affliction of my people which is in Egypt, and I have heard their groaning, and am come down to deliver them. And now come, and I will send thee into Egypt. This Moses, whom they refused, saying: Who hath appointed thee prince and judge? him God sent to be prince and redeemer by the hand of the angel who appeared to him in the bush.

He brought them out, doing wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, and in the Red Sea, and in the desert forty years. This is that Moses who said to the children of Israel: A prophet shall God raise up to you of your own brethren, as myself: him shall you hear. This is he that was in the church in the wilderness, with the angel who spoke to him on mount Sina, and with our fathers; who received the words of life to give unto us. Whom our fathers would not obey; but thrust him away, and in their hearts turned back into Egypt, Saying to Aaron: Make us gods to go before us. For as for this Moses, who brought us out of the land of Egypt, we know not what is become of him.

And they made a calf in those days, and offered sacrifices to the idol, and rejoiced in the works of their own hands. And God turned, and gave them up to serve the host of heaven, as it is written in the books of the prophets: Did you offer victims and sacrifices to me for forty years, in the desert, O house of Israel? And you took unto you the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Rempham, figures which you made to adore them. And I will carry you away beyond Babylon. The tabernacle of the testimony was with our fathers in the desert, as God ordained for them, speaking to Moses, that he should make it according to the form which he had seen. Which also our fathers receiving, brought in with Jesus, into the possession of the Gentiles, whom God drove out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David.

Who found grace before God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob. But Solomon built him a house. Yet the most High dwelleth not in houses made by hands, as the prophet saith: Heaven is my throne, and the earth my footstool. What house will you build me? saith the Lord; or what is the place of my resting? Hath not my hand made all these things?

You stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, you always resist the Holy Ghost: as your fathers did, so do you also. Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? And they have slain them who foretold of the coming of the Just One; of whom you have been now the betrayers and murderers: Who have received the law by the disposition of angels, and have not kept it. Now hearing these things, they were cut to the heart, and they gnashed with their teeth at him. But he, being full of the Holy Ghost, looking up steadfastly to heaven, saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God. And he said: Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God.

And they crying out with a loud voice, stopped their ears, and with one accord ran violently upon him. And casting him forth without the city, they stoned him; and the witnesses laid down their garments at the feet of a young man, whose name was Saul. And they stoned Stephen, invoking, and saying: Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. And falling on his knees, he cried with a loud voice, saying: Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep in the Lord. And Saul was consenting to his death. (Acts 6: 8-15; 7: 1-59)

We have not only witnessed a refusal of the conciliar “popes” and “bishops” to speak at Saint Stephen spoke. We have witnessed them consorting with pro-abortion rabbis without once condemning their support of baby-killing, no less seeking their conversion to the true Faith (see Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI with the “papal knight,” Rabbi Arthur Schneier, Friday, April 18, 2008, April 18, 2008 – 5 p.m. – Park East Synagogue Windows media format.) We have witnessed them bestowing papal honors upon pro-abortion rabbis (see Karol Wojtyla/John Paul II, Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI “Archbishop” Donald Wuerl and “Bishop” Tod Brown). Let’s put it to you this way: when was the last time you heard a conciliar “pope” or a “cardinal” or a “bishop” refer to the miraculous conversion of Alphonse Ratisbonne from Judaism to Catholicism when Our Lady appeared to him as she appears on the Miraculous Medal that he, Ratisbonne, once mocked?

The story of Alphonse Ratisbonne is remarkable because it was effected by Our Lady herself, who was in the Upper Room in Jerusalem on Pentecost Sunday as the Apostles left to start the missionary work of the infant Church. Ratisbonne, who became a priest, wrote:

“I had come out of a dark pit, out of a tomb…and I was alive, completely alive. I thought of my brother Theodore with inexpressible joy. But how I wept as I thought of my family, of my fiancee, of my poor sisters. I wept indeed, as I thought of them whom I so loved and for whom I said the first of my prayers. Will you not raise your eyes to the Savior shoe blood blots out original sin? Oh! How hideous is the mark of this taint, and how does it alter beyond recognition the creature made in God’s own likeness!”

When priests wanted to delay his Baptism for a time, Alphonse Ratisbonne said:

“The Jews who heard the preaching of the Apostles were baptized immediately, and you want to put me off, after I have ‘heard’ the preaching of the Queen of the Apostles?”

There you have it. Alphonse Ratisbonne knew that Our Lady wanted him to be converted out of Judaism in imitation of what happened on Pentecost Sunday and thereafter by the working of God the Holy Ghost. What’s wrong with the conciliar “popes” and “bishops?” The loss of the Catholic Faith. Isn’t this obvious? God the Holy Ghost does not change His mind. He is God. He does not contradict Himself. The preaching of Saint Peter on Pentecost Sunday cannot be valid then and not valid now. It is valid for all eternity. Only formal apostates reject the timeless nature of the work of the Apostles to convert souls.

The aftermath of Ratisbonne’s conversion to the true Faith is recounted in Mary’s Miraculous Medal:

News of this miraculous event spread quickly all over Europe, especially in diplomatic and financial circles, when Ratisbonne, de Bussieres and de La Ferronays were widely known. The city of Rome itself was in a stir and a special Church commission was established to study the astonishing conversion. Faced with the overpowering evidence, the court fully recognized the signal miracle wrought by God through the intercession of the Blessed Virgin Mary in the spontaneous conversion of Marie Alphonse Ratisbonne from Judaism to Catholicism. It was a major triumph of the Miraculous Medal.

Alphonse Ratisbonne became a Catholic priest, serving in the Holy Land. “So great was the love he had for his people, that he dedicated the remainder of his life, as did his brother, Father Theodore, to work for the conversion of their immortal souls. Among the converts of these two priest brothers were a total of twenty-eight members of their own family.” Is this work being done in the Holy Land at present by Catholic bishops of the West and of the East? Not that you would notice. How is this not apostasy of the highest order?

Pope Pius XII wrote approvingly of the zeal for the conversion of souls that prompted the missionaries of the First Millennium and thereafter to Christianize Europe by bringing all souls into the Barque of Saint Peter. Writing in Evangeli Praecones, June 2, 1951, Pope Pius noted:

Likewise all know that the Gospel followed the great Roman roads and was spread not only by Bishops and priests but also by public officials, soldiers and private citizens. Thousands of Christian neophytes, whose names are today unknown, were fired with zeal to promote the new religion they had embraced and endeavored to prepare the way for the coming of the Gospel. That explains why after about 100 years Christianity had penetrated into all the chief cities of the Roman Empire.

St. Justinus, Minucius Felix, Aristides, the consul Acilius Glaber, the patrician Flavius Clemens, St. Tarsicius and countless holy martyrs of both sexes, who strengthened and enriched the growth of the Church by their labors and the shedding of their blood, can in a certain sense be called the advance guard and forerunners of Catholic Action. Here We wish to cite the striking observation of the author of the letter to Diognetus,which even today has a message for us: “Christians dwell in their native countries as though aliens; . . . every foreign land is their home and the land of their birth is foreign soil.”

During the barbarian invasions of the Middle Ages, we see men and women of royal rank and even workmen and valiant Christian women of the common people using every endeavor to convert their fellow citizens to the religion of Jesus Christ and to fashion their morals according to its pattern, so as to safeguard both religion and the state from approaching danger. Tradition tells us that when our immortal Predecessor, Leo the Great, courageously opposed Attila, when he invaded Italy, two Roman consuls stood by his side. When formidable hordes of Huns were besieging Paris, the holy virgin Genevieve, who was given to a life of continuous prayer and austere penance, cared for the souls and bodies of her fellow citizens with wondrous charity. Theodolinda, Queen of the Lombards, zealously summoned her people to embrace the Christian religion. King Reccaredus of Spain endeavored to rescue his people from the Arian heresy and to lead them back to the true Faith. In France, there were not only bishops, such as Remigius of Rheims, Caesarius of Arles, Gregory of Tours, Eligius of Noyon and many others, who were eminent for virtue and apostolic zeal, but queens also can be found during that period who taught the truths of Christianity to the untutored masses and who gave food and shelter and renewed strength to the sick, the hungry and the victims of every human misfortune. For example, Clotilda so influenced Clovis in favor of the Catholic religion that she had the great joy of bringing him into the true Church. Radegunda and Bathilda cared for the sick with supreme charity and even restored lepers to health. In England, Queen Bertha welcomed St. Augustine when he came to evangelize that nation and earnestly exhorted her husband Ethelbert to accept the teachings of the Gospel. No sooner had the Anglo-Saxons, of both high and low degree, men and women, young and old, embraced the Christian faith, than they were led as though by divine inspiration to unite themselves to this Apostolic See by the closest bonds of piety, fidelity and devotion.

In Germany, we witness the admirable spectacle of St. Boniface and his companions traversing those regions in their apostolic journeys and making them fruitful by their generous labors. The sons and daughters of that valiant and noble land felt inspired to offer their efficient collaboration to monks, priests and Bishops in order that the light of the Gospel might be daily more widely diffused throughout those vast regions and that Christian doctrine and Christian virtue might ever make greater advances and reap a rich harvest of souls.

Thus in every age, thanks to the tireless labors of the clergy and also to the cooperation of the laity, the Catholic Church has not only advanced its spiritual kingdom, but has also led nations to increased social prosperity. Everybody knows the social reforms of St. Elizabeth in Hungary, of St. Ferdinand in Castile and of St. Louis IX in France. By their holy lives and zealous labors they brought about salutary improvement in the different classes of society by instituting reforms, by spreading the true faith everywhere, by valiantly defending the Church and above all by their personal example. Nor are We unaware of the excellent merits of the guilds during the Middle Ages. In these guilds artisans and skilled workers of both sexes were enrolled, who, notwithstanding the fact that they lived in the world, kept their eyes fixed upon the sublime ideal of evangelical perfection. Not only did they eagerly pursue this ideal, but together with the clergy they exerted every effort to bring all others to do the same. (Pope Pius XII, Evangeli Praecones, June 2, 1951.)

The work of the Apostles is the work of seeking the conversion of all men and of all nations to the true Faith. All men. Everywhere. At all times. Without exception. Protestants must convert. Jews must convert. Mormons must convert. Seventh Day Adventists must convert. Jehovah’s Witnesses must convert. Buddhists must convert. Hindus must convert. Quakers must convert. Mohammedans must convert. Practitioners of Bah’ai must convert. Animists must convert. Atheists must convert. Jainists must convert. All other manner of pagans must convert. And the exponents of conciliarism and its false religion that flies in the face of the missionary work of the Apostles must convert back to the Faith of our fathers, recapturing the zeal of the Apostles for the conversion of souls. Conciliarism seeks to “meet people where they are” to engage them in meaningless “dialogue.” True apostolic zeal for souls seeks to challenge people to convert, lest they die in their false religions.

True love of God and for the souls for whom He shed every single drop of His Most Precious Blood on the wood of the Holy Cross impels all Catholics, especially popes and bishops and priests, to seek the conversion of all men everywhere to the true Faith. How many diocesan priests in the past sixty years can say that they have done what the late Father Daniel Johnson did during his twenty-five years as the pastor of Saint Mary’s by the Sea in Huntington Beach, California: knock on every door, commercial and residential alike, in his parish’s boundaries three times during the course of twenty-five years, converting 554 people along the way? How many diocesan priests can say that they have ever considered doing such a thing as part of the pastoral work God Himself expects them to complete while pastor of a particular parish? Oh, no, such zeal for souls is not in the “job description” of conciliarism and not useful to one who seeks to climb the clerical ladder rather than imitate the zeal of the Apostles themselves.

Pentecost Sunday, which is extended in its celebration for eight days in the Catholic Church (there is no such Octave–and its accompanying Ember Days this Wednesday, Friday and Saturday–in the “ordinary form” of the counterfeit church of conciliarism), may we renew our fervor for the conversion of our own souls on a daily basis away from sin and sloth in order to let the life of Sanctifying Grace that God the Holy Ghost wants to pour into our souls through the loving hands of Our Lady, the Mediatrix of All Graces, lead us to the heights of personal sanctity. This process of our own daily conversion is completed only at the moment of our deaths, not before, which is why we need to pray to Our Lady, the Spouse of God the Holy Ghost, to help us in our infirmities of body and soul so that we can benefit from the Seven Gifts and Twelve Fruits that that Holy Ghost impressed upon our immortal souls when we were Confirmed so as to grow in the knowledge and the practice of the virtues, each of which is necessary for us to be Christ-like at all times and for all others and to see the image of the Divine Redeemer in all others.

Father Benedict Baur’s reflections for Pentecost Sunday, the birthday of Holy Mother Church, should inspire us to cleave exclusively to those who understand that the mission of the Church is to convert all men and all nations to the Faith of Christ the King:

Seven times seven days, a complete jubilee octave, have passed since Easter. Now the Holy Ghost, the Third Person of the Blessed Trinity, the eternal expression of the mutual love of the Father and the Son, comes to us. He comes with the sound of a mighty wind, appearing to the apostles in the form of tongues of fire which rest upon each of them. Made bold by this baptism of fire, they go forth into the world and proclaim by word and deed, even by the sacrificing of their lives, that Christ the crucified One is truly risen.

The first Pentecost. The historical event of Pentecost is related in the Epistle. The apostles and Mary, the Mother of Jesus, are gathered together in one place. About the third hour (about nine o’clock) they hear a mighty rush of wind as if a storm were approaching. Then tongues of fire appear above the heads of each of them. They are filled with the Holy Ghost and begin to speak in various tongues, according as the Holy Ghost inspired them. Outside the house a great crowd of people has gathered, who cannot imagine what has happened. Then they hear the disciples and the apostles speaking in various languages, and each one, in the language in which he was born, hears of the wonderful things which God has done. A new Pentecost! In ancient times God confirmed His covenant with Israel to the accompaniment of thunder and lightning. But the law He gave was the law of fear, the law of severity, the law of servitude. This is a new Pentecost, a Pentecost that fills the hearts of men with love, freedom, and holy joy. The Holy Ghost appears with a mighty wind, penetrating and filling the hearts of the disciples. They are freed from their former timidity and hesitancy. The Holy Ghost enlightens men, guides their thoughts, provides for their needs, controls their desires, inspires their affections, adjusts their motives, and elevates them to the kingdom of the spirit. He teaches them a new manner of life. He gives them courage, strength of character, stability, inexhaustible patience, a readiness for sacrifice, a will to suffer for the sake of Christ. They are indeed a new creation.

Our Pentecost. In the mind of the liturgy, Pentecost is not merely the commemoration of a past event; the wonders related in the Epistle are repeated today in us. We also gather in one place in the celebration of the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass and unite in prayer, awaiting the coming of the Holy Ghost. For this reason we pray at the end of the Epistle: “Come, Holy Ghost, fill the hearts of Thy faithful, and kindle in them the fire of Thy love.” When the glorified Savior appears in our midst at the Consecration of the Mass, He will bring the Holy Ghost with Him. In our reception of Holy Communion the events of Pentecost will take visible form. The Holy Ghost comes to each of us and fills us with His fire and His power. He does not come to us in the form of fiery tongues, but in the form of a fragile host which is the glorified body of Christ and contains also the Spirit of Christ, the Holy Ghost. When we receive Holy Communion, we receive again the baptism of the Spirit. Having been filled with the Holy Ghost, having become bearers of the Spirit and apostles of the Lord, we announce the marvelous works of the Lord. During the distribution of Holy Communion, the Church sings: “Suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a mighty wind coming. .  . . and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, speaking the wonderful works of God, alleluia, alleluia.” Pentecost has been repeated in the present.

“If any one love Me, he will keep My word, and My Father will love him, an We will come to him and will make Our abode with him” (Gospel). Thus our Lord describes the love of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, the love which binds us all together. God is never very far from us; He is actually within us. This is the joyful message of Pentecost: God is within us! The Father loves us, not only for today or for tomorrow, but for all eternity. God is within us and we are filled with light and warmth. We must let His rays shine into our hearts: we must let Him come and make His abode within us. We are field with His power and fire, which will consume all evil and all sin within us. This fire is our holy zeal to serve God our Savior.

Pentecost is the seal and perfection of the mystery of Easter. If Easter is baptism, Pentecost is confirmation. Easter gives us a new birth; Pentecost brings us to maturity. At Pentecost we reach our full stature, we are brought to maturity. At Pentecost we reach our full stature, we are brought to man’s estate, to perfection by the power of the Holy Ghost. The baptism of the Spirit prepares us for heroic deeds, sanctifies our thoughts, purifies our motives. It makes us perfect Christians. (Father Benedict Baur, O.S.B., The Light of the World, Volume 1, pp. 574-576.)

The Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, means to light a fire of Divine love in our souls. This fire of Divine love is meant to help us to detached more and more from self as the years progress so that we can think first and foremost of the interests of God as He has revealed Himself to us exclusively through the Catholic Church that He created upon the Rock of Peter, the Pope. This fire of Divine love roots us to the Catholic Church, helping us to realize that God is immutable, and that it is His unchanging will for each man and each nation on the face of this earth to be Catholic and to serve Him most especially by total consecration to Him through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary. This fire of Divine love will, therefore, help to burn out the “old man” from us so that we can have some approximation in our souls of the humility and docility of Our Lady herself as she, His daughter, consented to be His own Mother and Spouse without a thought of herself.

What better way, after Holy Mass and Eucharistic piety, to enkindle in us this fire of Divine love than by turning to the Spouse of God the Holy Ghost to beg her through her Most Holy Rosary to help us to be so intent on our own daily growth in the Faith that we will be much better able to cooperate with the graces that flow through her loving hands to plant at least a few seeds for the conversion of men and nations to the Social Kingship of her Divine Son and of her own Queenship, which we honor in a particular way during this month of May.

A blessed Pentecost Octave to you all!

Vivat Christus Rex!

Our Lady of Fatima, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Andrew, pray for us.

Saint Matthew, pray for us.

Saint Luke, pray for us.

Saint Mark, pray for us.

Saint James the Greater, pray for us.

Saint James the Lesser, pray for us.

Saint Jude Thaddeus, pray for us.

Saint Matthias, pray for us.

Saint Bartholomew, pray for us.

Saint Thomas the Apostle, pray for us.

Saint Philip, pray for us.

Saint Simon, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior, and Balthasar, pray for us.

See also: A Litany of Saints

 

SEQUENCE:    VENI SANCTE SPIRITUS

 

Veni, sancte Spíritus,
Et emítte cælitus
Lucis tuæ rádium.


Veni pater páuperum,
Veni dator múnerum,
Veni lumen córdium.


Consolátor óptime,
Dulcis hospes ánimæ,
Dulce refrigérum.


In labóre réquies,
In æstu tempéries,
In fletu solátium.


O Lux beatíssima,
Reple cordis íntima
Tuórum fidélium.


Sine tuo númine,
Nihil est in hómine,
Nihil est innoxium.


Lava quod est sórdidium,
Riga quod est áridum,
Sana quod est sáucium.


Flecte quod est rígidium,
Fove quod est frígidium,
Rege quod est dévium.


Da tuis fidélibus,
In te confidéntibus,
Sacrum septenárium.


Da virtutútis méritum,
Da salútis éxitum,
Da perénne gáudium.


Amen. Allelúja.

 

Come Thou Holy Spirit, come,
And from Thy celestial home
Shed a ray of light divine.


Come, Thou Father of the poor,
Come, Thou source of all our store,
Come, within our bosoms shrine,


Thou of Comforters the best,
Thou the soul’s delightful guest,
Sweet refreshment here below.


In our labor rest most sweet,
Pleasant coolness in the heat,
Solace in the midst of woe.


O most blessed Light divine,
Shine within these hearts of Thine,
And our inmost being fill.


Where Thou art not, man hath nought,
Nothing good in deed or thought,
Nothing free from taint of ill.


Heal our wounds, our strength renew,
On our dryness pour Thy dew,
Wash the stains of guilt away.


Bend the stubborn heart and will,
Melt the frozen, warm the chill,
Guide the steps that go astray.


On Thy faithful who adore,
And confess Thee evermore,
In Thy sevenfold gifts descend.


Give them virtue’s sure reward,
Give them Thy salvation, Lord,
Give them joys that never end.


Amen. Alleluia.

Antichrist Has Shown Us His Calling Card: Do You Care?

Antichrist has shown us his calling card.

Do you care?

Pope Saint Pius X told us what the agents of Antichrist would do to corrupt the Catholic Faith: they would seek to build the One World Ecumenical Church:

And now, overwhelmed with the deepest sadness, We ask Ourselves, Venerable Brethren, what has become of the Catholicism of the Sillon? Alas! this organization which formerly afforded such promising expectations, this limpid and impetuous stream, has been harnessed in its course by the modern enemies of the Church, and is now no more than a miserable affluent of the great movement of apostasy being organized in every country for the establishment of a One-World Church which shall have neither dogmas, nor hierarchy, neither discipline for the mind, nor curb for the passions, and which, under the pretext of freedom and human dignity, would bring back to the world (if such a Church could overcome) the reign of legalized cunning and force, and the oppression of the weak, and of all those who toil and suffer. (Pope Saint Pius X, Notre Charge Apostolique, August 15, 1910.)

Almost everything that one can say about the blasphemous outrage against the honor and glory and majesty of the true God of Divine Revelation, the Most Blessed Trinity, in the Vatican Gardens where prayers were offered to the devils worshiped by adherents of Talmudists and Mohmmedans was said in yesterday’s commentary, Antichrist and His Anti-Pentecost, which was written before the outrage took place.

I, for one, have run out of ways to explain that Jorge Mario Bergoglio, a true son of the conciliar revolution just as much as his predecessor, Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI, was of its progenitors, apologists and guiding forces, lacks the Catholic Faith.

No believing Catholic can react with passivity while adherents of false religions utter prayers to their devils at the invitation of a putative “pope,” who listens to those prayers with attentiveness and, at times, a bowed head.

No faithful Catholic believes that prayers of false religion addressed to their false gods are pleasing to God, less yet that they can produce “peace” in the world.

Writing in Mit Brennender Sorge, March 17, 1937, Pope Pius XI explained that the souls of men must be a peace with God by means of Sanctifying Grace in order for there to be order within nations and peace among them:

Every true and lasting reform has ultimately sprung from the sanctity of men who were driven by the love of God and of men. Generous, ready to stand to attention to any call from God, yet confident in themselves because confident in their vocation, they grew to the size of beacons and reformers.   . No doubt “the Spirit breatheth where he will” (John iii. 8): “of stones He is able to raise men to prepare the way to his designs” (Matt. iii. 9). He chooses the instruments of His will according to His own plans, not those of men. But the Founder of the Church, who breathed her into existence at Pentecost, cannot disown the foundations as He laid them. Whoever is moved by the spirit of God, spontaneously adopts both outwardly and inwardly, the true attitude toward the Church, this sacred fruit from the tree of the cross, this gift from the Spirit of God, bestowed on Pentecost day to an erratic world. (Pope Pius XI, Mit Brennender Sorge, March 17, 1937.)

As noted yesterday, Jorge Mario Bergoglio did the work of Antichrist as he engaged in behavior that was Anti-Pentecost. Saint Peter sought to convert the Jews. Countless numbers of Catholic missionaries sought to convert the Mohammedans, never shrinking from the task of having to fight them on the battlefield as they sought to spread their false religion at the point of the sword and the scimitar.

Saint Anthony of Padua left the Canons Regular of Saint Augustine to seek to follow the path of the Protomartyrs of the Order of Friars Minor on January 16, 1220, whose martyrdom is recounted in The Roman Martyrology:

At Morocco, in Africa, the martyrdom of the holy martyrs of the Order of Friars Minor, Berard, Peter, Accursius, Adjutus, and Otto. The Roman Martyrology, January 16.)

Saint Anthony, who had distinguished himself in the Augustinian order, did not realize his desire to die a martyr’s death. A shipwreck in 1221 en route back to Portugal from Morocco, where he had taken seriously ill, placed Saint Anthony on the shores of Sicily.

Saint Francis of Assisi himself, however, was able to preach the  Cross of the Divine Redeemer, Christ the King, to the Mohammedans, something that Mr. Frank Rega recounted in Saint Francis of Assisi and the Conversion of the  Muslims:

An early font presents the following account of the discourse of the Franciscans: “If you do not wish to believe,” said the two friars, “we will commend your soul to God because we declare that if you die while holding to your law, you will be lost; God will not accept your soul. For this reason we have come to you.” They added that they would demonstrate to the Sultan’s wisest counselors the truth of Christianity, before which Mohammed’s law counted for nothing. In answer to this challenge, and in order to confute the teaching of the two missionaries, the Sultan called in the religious advisers, the imams. However, they refused to dispute with the Christians and instead insisted that they be killed, in accordance with Islamic law.

But the Sultan, captivated by the speech of the two Franciscans, and by their sincere concern for his own salvation, ignored the demand of his courtiers. Instead, al-Kamil listened willingly to Francis, permitting him great liberty in his preaching. He told his imams that beheading the friars would be an unjust recompense for their efforts, since they had arrived with the praiseworthy intention of seeking his personal salvation. To Francis he said: “I am going to go counter to what my religious advisers demand and will not cut off your heads . . . you have risked you own lives in order to save my soul.” (Frank M. Rega, St. Francis of Assisi and the Conversion of the Muslims, TAN Books and Publishers, 2007, pp. 60-61.)

Conciliar revolutionaries have attempted to claim that Saint Francis of Assisi was engaged in “ecumenical dialogue.” He was not. He wanted to convert the Sultan and those around him out of their false religion, something that the Sultan al-Kamil appreciated as he knew men of integrity when saw them.

Certainly, Jorge Mario Bergoglio has integrity of faith. Unfortunately for him, however, his faith, conciliarism, is just as false as Talmudism and Mohammedanism. His faith is counter to the true Faith, the Catholic Faith, which is why he must misrepresent the very life’s work and blaspheme the person of the great Saint of Assisi who bore the brand marks of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ’s stigmata on his holy body for the final year of his life (although he had borne the stigmata in his heart for a long time before).

Unlike “Pope Francis,” who listened attentively to the Talmudic and Mohammedan “prayers” and to the remarks made by Israeli President Shimon Peres and Palestinian Authority President Mahmoud Abbas, Saint Francis of Assisi defended with honor and glory of the Most Blessed Trinity with manly courage. He was not the effeminate enabler of falsehoods in the name of a false charity for “fellow believers.”

Pope Pius XI explained the true character of Saint Francis of Assisi in Rite Expiatis, April 13, 1926:

What evil they do and how far from a true appreciation of the Man of Assisi are they who, in order to bolster up their fantastic and erroneous ideas about him, imagine such an incredible thing as that Francis was an opponent of the discipline of the Church, that he did not accept the dogmas of the Faith, that he was the precursor and prophet of that false liberty which began to manifest itself at the beginning of modern times and which has caused so many disturbances both in the Church and in civil society! That he was in a special manner obedient and faithful in all things to the hierarchy of the Church, to this Apostolic See, and to the teachings of Christ, the Herald of the Great King proved both to Catholics and nonCatholics by the admirable example of obedience which he always gave. It is a fact proven by contemporary documents, which are worthy of all credence, “that he held in veneration the clergy, and loved with a great affection all who were in holy orders.” (Thomas of Celano, Legenda, Chap. I, No. 62) “As a man who was truly Catholic and apostolic, he insisted above all things in his sermons that the faith of the Holy Roman Church should always be preserved and inviolably, and that the priests who by their ministry bring into being the sublime Sacrament of the Lord, should therefore be held in the highest reverence. He also taught that the doctors of the law of God and all the orders of clergy should be shown the utmost respect at all times.” (Julian a Spira, Life of St. Francis, No. 28) That which he taught to the people from the pulpit he insisted on much more strongly among his friars. We may read of this in his famous last testament and, again, at the very point of death he admonished them about this with great insistence, namely, that in the exercise of the sacred ministry they should always obey the bishops and the clergy and should live together with them as it behooves children of peace. (Pius XI, Rite expiatis)

Pope Leo XIII had pointed out the same thing forty-three and one-half years before in Auspicato Concessum, September 17, 1882:

Thenceforth, amidst the effeminacy and over-fastidiousness of the time, he is seen to go about careless and roughly clad, begging his food from door to door, not only enduring what is generally deemed most hard to bear, the senseless ridicule of the crowd, but even to welcome it with a wondrous readiness and pleasure. And this because he had embraced the folly of the cross of Jesus Christ, and because he deemed it the highest wisdom. Having penetrated and understood its awful mysteries, he plainly saw that nowhere else could his glory be better placed. (Pope Leo XIII, Auspicato Concessum, September 17, 1882.)

The man who placed a non-denominational “Christian” prayer on an equal footing with prayers from Talmudism and Mohammedanism, Jorge Mario Bergoglio, believes that he did the work of Saint Francis of Assisi by having convened his “prayer meeting” yesterday. He did not. Just as Bergoglio is a figure of Anti-Christ and an Anti-Saint Peter as an Antipope, he is an Anti-Saint Francis of Assisi who, though mentioning Our Lord and His Most Blessed near the end of his own remarks yesterday, never once urge Peres or Abbas to convert to the true Faith nor point out that Christ the King has appointed the path of true peace to run through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary:

I greet you with immense joy and I wish to offer you, and the eminent delegations accompanying you, the same warm welcome which you gave to me during my recent pilgrimage to the Holy Land.

I am profoundly grateful to you for accepting my invitation to come here and to join in imploring from God the gift of peace.  It is my hope that this meeting will mark the beginning of a new journey where we seek the things that unite, so as to overcome the things that divide.

I also thank Your Holiness, my venerable Brother Bartholomaios, for joining me in welcoming these illustrious guests.  Your presence here is a great gift, a much-appreciated sign of support, and a testimony to the pilgrimage which we Christians are making towards full unity.

Your presence, dear Presidents, is a great sign of brotherhood which you offer as children of Abraham.  It is also a concrete expression of trust in God, the Lord of history, who today looks upon all of us as brothers and who desires to guide us in his ways.

This meeting of prayer for peace in the Holy Land, in the Middle East and in the entire world is accompanied by the prayers of countless people of different cultures, nations, languages and religions: they have prayed for this meeting and even now they are united with us in the same supplication.  It is a meeting which responds to the fervent desire of all who long for peace and dream of a world in which men and women can live as brothers and sisters and no longer as adversaries and enemies.

Dear Presidents, our world is a legacy bequeathed to us from past generations, but it is also on loan to us from our children: our children who are weary, worn out by conflicts and yearning for the dawn of peace, our children who plead with us to tear down the walls of enmity and to set out on the path of dialogue and peace, so that love and friendship will prevail.

Many, all too many, of those children have been innocent victims of war and violence, saplings cut down at the height of their promise.  It is our duty to ensure that their sacrifice is not in vain.  The memory of these children instils in us the courage of peace, the strength to persevere undaunted in dialogue, the patience to weave, day by day, an ever more robust fabric of respectful and peaceful coexistence, for the glory of God and the good of all.

Peacemaking calls for courage, much more so than warfare.  It calls for the courage to say yes to encounter and no to conflict: yes to dialogue and no to violence; yes to negotiations and no to hostilities; yes to respect for agreements and no to acts of provocation; yes to sincerity and no to duplicity.  All of this takes courage, it takes strength and tenacity.

History teaches that our strength alone does not suffice.  More than once we have been on the verge of peace, but the evil one, employing a variety of means, has succeeded in blocking it.  That is why we are here, because we know and we believe that we need the help of God.  We do not renounce our responsibilities, but we do call upon God in an act of supreme responsibility before our consciences and before our peoples.  We have heard a summons, and we must respond.  It is the summons to break the spiral of hatred and violence, and to break it by one word alone: the word “brother”.  But to be able to utter this word we have to lift our eyes to heaven and acknowledge one another as children of one Father.

            To him, the Father, in the Spirit of Jesus Christ, I now turn, begging the intercession of the Virgin Mary, a daughter of the Holy Land and our Mother.

            Lord God of peace, hear our prayer!

We have tried so many times and over so many years to resolve our conflicts by our own powers and by the force of our arms.  How many moments of hostility and darkness have we experienced; how much blood has been shed; how many lives have been shattered; how many hopes have been buried…  But our efforts have been in vain.

Now, Lord, come to our aid!  Grant us peace, teach us peace; guide our steps in the way of peace.  Open our eyes and our hearts, and give us the courage to say: “Never again war!”; “With war everything is lost”.  Instil in our hearts the courage to take concrete steps to achieve peace.

Lord, God of Abraham, God of the Prophets, God of Love, you created us and you call us to live as brothers and sisters.  Give us the strength daily to be instruments of peace; enable us to see everyone who crosses our path as our brother or sister.  Make us sensitive to the plea of our citizens who entreat us to turn our weapons of war into implements of peace, our trepidation into confident trust, and our quarreling into forgiveness.

Keep alive within us the flame of hope, so that with patience and perseverance we may opt for dialogue and reconciliation.  In this way may peace triumph at last, and may the words “division”, “hatred” and “war” be banished from the heart of every man and woman.  Lord, defuse the violence of our tongues and our hands.  Renew our hearts and minds, so that the word which always brings us together will be “brother”, and our way of life will always be that of: Shalom, Peace, Salaam!  Amen. (Jorge’s prayer for peace.)

Brief Comment Number One:

Once again, Talmudists and Mohammedans do not pray to the true God of Divine Revelation.

Brief Comment Number Two:

Talmudists and Mohammedans are not the children of Abraham. Catholics alone are the true spiritual descendants of Abraham today.

Brief Comment Number Three:

The souls of Shimon Peres and Mahmoud Abbas are captive to the devil by means of Original Sin. They are thus incapable of serving as instruments of a true peace, that of Christ the King Himself, something that has been pointed out on this site scores upon scores of times by citing the following passage from Pope Pius XI’s Ubi Arcano Dei Consilio, December 23 1922:

49. It is, therefore, a fact which cannot be questioned that the true peace of Christ can only exist in the Kingdom of Christ — “the peace of Christ in the Kingdom of Christ.” It is no less unquestionable that, in doing all we can to bring about the re-establishment of Christ’s kingdom, we will be working most effectively toward a lasting world peace. (Pope Pius XI, Ubi Arcano Dei Consilio, December 23, 1922.)

Brief Comment Number Four:

Bartholomew, the Greek Orthodox patriarch of Constantinople, may be Jorge’s “brother” in heresy. However, Greek Orthodox bishops have no mandate from God to sanctify and serve souls. They adhere to doctrines that are heretical, including a denial of Papal Primacy and Infallibility. The true patriarchs of Constantinople were obedient of the Successor of Saint Peter in the First Millennium, something that Pope Leo XIII pointed out in Praeclara Gratulationis Publicae, June 29, 1894 (last cited on this website in American Pots and Russian Kettles).

Brief Comment Number Four

Each of the three men who spoke in the Vatican Garden yesterday did so as non-Catholics.

Shimon Peres spoke as a Zionist and a Talmudist.

Mahmound Abbas spoke as a Mohmmedan and Palestinian advocate.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio spoke as a Sillonist, which means he spoke in the language of Judeo-Masonry, yes, even with the gratuitous reference to Our Lord and Our Lady as he focused on purely secular, natural means to obtain “peace” between the Zionists and those whom they displaced with brute force from their homes while despoiling them of their property and confining many of them to “refugee” centers.” The mere mention of Our Lord and Our Lady can never redeem acts with place the Catholic Faith on a level of equality any false religion, especially those false religions that go so far as to deny the Sacred Divinity of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

Brief Comment Number Five:

This is the time for courage.

Antichrist has shown us his calling card.

Do you care?

Personally, I don’t think that I have anything original to say about the state of apostasy and betrayal in which we find ourselves within the Providence of God. It’s all been said  over fifteen hundred times on this site, not including the other thousand times that naturalism has been the focus of commentaries, and there’s really not that much new to say about that, either.

What I would like to do for the moment at a very late/early hour is to ask readers of this site to take the time to pray the following prayer to God the Holy Ghost while meditating on the words very carefully as they call us to courage to resist human respect in order to defend the truths of the Holy Faith without compromise.

Let us pray to Our Lady, especially through her Most Holy Rosary, to take to heart this prayer to her Mystical Spouse, God the Holy Ghost:

O Holy Spirit, who on the solemn day of Pentecost didst suddenly descend upon the Apostles gathered in the Upper Room in parted tongues as it were of fire and didst . so enlighten their minds, inflame their hearts, and strengthen their wills, that henceforth they went through the entire world and courageously and confidently proclaimed everywhere the teaching of Christ and sealed it with the shedding of their blood, renew, we beseech Thee, the wondrous outpouring of Thy grace in our hearts also.

How grievously our minds are afflicted with ignorance concerning the nature and dignity of those divine truths which form the object of faith, without which no man may hope for salvation. How far men go astray from a just estimation of earthly goods, which too often are put before the soul itself. How often our hearts do not beat with love of the Creator as they ought, but rather with an ignoble lust for creatures. How often are we led by a false respect for human judgment, when we ought to profess openly the precepts of Jesus Christ and to reduce them to action with a sincere heart and with, if need be, of our worldly substance. What weakness we manifest in embracing and carrying with a serene and willing heart the crosses of this life, which alone can make the Christian a worthy follower of his divine Master.

O Holy Spirit, enlighten our minds, cleanse our hearts, and give new strength to our wills; to such a degree, at least, that we may clearly recognize the value of our soul, and in a like manner, despise the perishable goods of this world; that we may love God above all things, and, for the love of Him, our neighbor as ourselves; that we may not only be free from fear in professing our faith publicly, but rather may glory in it; finally, that we may accept not only prosperity but also adversity as from the hand of the Lord, with all confidence that He will turn all things into good for those who lovingly tend towards Him. Grant, we beseech Thee, that we, by constantly answering the sweet impulses of Thy grace and doing that which is good with a persevering heart, may deserve one day to receive the rich reward of glory everlasting. Amen. (As found in The Raccolta, 1957 edition, p. 204.)

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saints Primus and Felician, pray for us.

Leading Up To The Decrees of the Third Council of Nicea

Although I am done wasting my time on Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s screeds at his daily sessions of the Ding Dong School Of Apostasy, the Argentine Apostate’s remarks made yesterday, Thursday, June 5, 2014, the Octave Day of the Ascension of Our Lord and the Commemoration of Saint Boniface, have direct relevance to the principal subject matter of this commentary.

True, there is nothing “new” contained in Bergoglio’s remarks as he has denounced “uniformity” and “rigidity” any number and in any number of ways, so many in fact that no sane human being can keep count of them at this point. What Bergoglio said yesterday is not really newsworthy. It is the context in which they were made that makes them ripe for very brief commentary:

(Vatican Radio) Pope Francis celebrated Mass in the chapel of the Casa Santa Marta residence in the Vatican on Thursday. In remarks following the readings of the day, the Holy Father focused on the need to cultivate a real sense of belonging in and to the Church, and spoke of three temptations into which people who call themselves Christians often fall: “uniformism”, “alternative-ism” and “exploitation-ism”.

Taking his cue from the Gospel reading of the day, which was from the 17th chapter of the Gospel according to St John, and contains Our Lord’s prayer for the unity of the Church, the Holy Father spoke of some people, who seem to have “one foot inside” and one foot outside the Church, so that they reserve “the possibility of being in both places,” both inside the Church and out of it. The Holy Father said that such as these do not really feel that the Church is their own. He said that there are some groups that, “rent the Church, but do not claim it as their home.” He identified three specific groups or kinds of Christians: he began with those, who would have everyone be equal in the Church, whom he called “uniformists”:

“Uniformity, rigidity – these are hard. They do not have the freedom that the Holy Spirit gives. They confuse the Gospel that Jesus preached, with their doctrine of equality. Christ never wanted His Church to be so rigid – never – and such as these, because of their attitude, do not enter the Church. They call themselves Christians, Catholics, but their attitude drives them away from the Church.”

The second group or kind of Christian the Holy Father identified is made up of those who always have their own ideas about things – people who do not want to conform their minds to the mind of the Church.  The Pope called these, “alternativists”:

“[They] enter the Church, but with this idea, with that ideology, and so their membership in the Church is partial. They have one foot out of the Church. The Church is not their home, not their own, either. They rent the Church at some point. Such as these have been with us from the beginning of the preaching of the Gospel: think of the Gnostics, whom the Apostle John beats so roundly, right?  ‘We are … yes, yes … we are Catholics, but with these ideas – alternatives.’ They do not share that feeling of belonging to the Church.”

The third is made of those, who call themselves Christians, but do not come from the heart of the Church. These are the “exploitationists” he said, “those who ‘seek the benefits’, and go to church, but for personal benefit, and end up doing business in the Church”:

“The businessmen. We know them well! They, too, have been there from the beginning: think of Simon Magus, or Ananias and Sapphira. They took advantage of the Church for their own profit. We see them in the parish or diocesan community, too, in religious congregations, among some benefactors of the Church – many, eh? They strut their stuff as benefactors of the Church, and at the end, behind the table, they do their business. These, too, do not feel the Church as a mother, as their own.”

Pope Francis went on to consider that, in the Church, “There are many gifts, there is a great diversity of people and the gifts of the Spirit.” The Lord,” said Pope Francis, tells us, “If you would enter the Church, do so out of love,” in order “to give all your heart and not to do business for profit.” The Church, he remarked , “is not a house to rent,” the Church “is a home to live in.”

The Pope recognized that this is not easy, because, “the temptations are many.” Nevertheless, he stressed, it is the Holy Spirit, who achieves unity in the Church, “unity in diversity, freedom, generosity.” This, he said is the Holy Spirit’s task. “The Holy Spirit,” he added, “makes harmony in the Church – unity in the Church is harmony.”

“We are all different,” he noted, “we are not the same, thank God.” Otherwise, “Things would be hellish.” The Pope went on to say, “We are all called to be docile to the Holy Spirit.” Precisely this docility, the Pope said, “is the virtue that will save us from being rigid, from being alternativists, or exploitationists – or businessmen in the Church: being docile to the Holy Spirit.” It is precisely ” this docility that transforms the Church from a rented house, into a home.”

Pope Francis concluded, saying, “May the Lord send us the Holy Spirit and may the Spirit make this harmony in our communities: parish communities, diocesan communities, the communities of the [ecclesial] movements – let it be the Spirit that achieves this harmony, for, as one of the Fathers of the Church said: the Spirit Himself is harmony.” (Septugenarian Revolutionary Apostate Rants Against Believing Catholics Yet Again.)

Bergoglio has spoken in this manner time and time again. It is what I heard preached from the lecterns of Catholic churches in conciliar captivity in the1970s an 1980s. I heard it from the lips of vocations directors for various dioceses and religious communities. I heard it from some seminary professors.

As has been noted on this site about a dozen or so times before, the secular Talmudic psychologist who screened candidates for the Diocese of Rockville Centre for many years, Dr. Leonard Krinsky, now deceased, came to some interesting conclusions about me in May of 1979 following a psychological evaluation of me. Dr. Krinsky, now deceased, wrote that while I was free of any psychopathology and was able to develop deep and long-lasting interpersonal relationships, my concept of the priesthood as the sacerdos was preconciliar and that my desire to live a priestly life of prayer, penance, self-denial and mortification were “possible signs of masochism.” Dr. Krinsky’s report concluded by saying that while I was “intelligent, creative, and had the capacity for rich, interpersonal relationships,” I “lacked the sufficient flexibility needed to adapt to the changing circumstances of a postconciliar vocation.”’

It was none other than the soon-to-be “Blessed Paul the Sick” who saw it as his own personal “papal” mission to change the “mentality” of those “rigid” Catholics who were “stuck in the past,” something that can be seen from a news report of his general audience address of January 13, 1965:

We must all modify the mental habits we have formed concerning the sacred ceremony and religious practices, especially if we have believed that ceremony to be a performance of outward rites and that in practice no more was required than a passive and distracted attendance.

One must make oneself aware that a new spiritual pedagogy has been born of the Council. That is what is novel about it, and we must not hesitate to make ourselves, first of all, disciples and then upholders of the school of prayer that has begun.

We may not relish this, but we must be docile and trust. The religious and spiritual plan unfolded before us by the new liturgical constitution is a stupendous one for depth and authenticity of doctrine, for rationality of Christian logic, for purity and riches of culture and art. It corresponds to the interior being and needs of modern man. . . . [the liturgical reform] affects habits that are dear to us, habits respectable enough maybe. . . . [and it might also be true that the reform] requires of us some effort.

It is well that this should be so, as one of the goals of the reform was the sharing of the faithful in the rites the priest directs and personifies. And it is good that it is actually the authority of the Church that wills, promotes and kindles the desire for this new manner of praying, thus giving greater increase to her spiritual mission.

It was and is, the Church’s first care to safeguard the orthodoxy of prayer. Her subsequent care is to make the expression of worship stable and uniform, a great work from which the spiritual life of the Church has derived immense benefits. Now this care of hers is still further extended, modifying aspects of ancient rituals which are inadequate today.

The Church is aiming with courage and thoughtfulness to deepen the essential significance of community needs and the supernatural value of ecclesiastical worship. Above all, she is making more evident the part played by the word of God, whether of Sacred Scripture or that taught through the Church in the catechism and the homily, thus giving to the celebration its pure and, at the same time, its heart and center. (Giovanni Montini/Paul VI, as quoted in “Be ‘Docile’ To Liturgy Changes, Pope Says,” The Catholic Courier, January 21, 1965, p. 1. Be ‘Docile’ to Liturgy. See the appendix below for a rough translation from the Italian language original of the general audience remarks, which were divided into parts, the latter part of which reflects the Religious News Service wire report that was published in The Catholic Courier of the Diocese of Rochester. The then universal public face of apostasy Paul VI addressed the theme of false ecumenism on January 20, 1965, just in case you’d like to know what this egregious little man did for an encore seven days later.)

Re-read that as it has been almost exactly one year since I used this quotation for the first time. The plan of breaking down “rigidity” was plainly announced. Then again, only a handful of people even then actually read diocesan newspapers nor understood precisely what what was Giovanni Eugenio Antonio Maria Montini had in store for them.

Every revolutionary prescription imaginable is to be found in this gold mine of propaganda that has been preserved in the archives of the Diocese of Rochester, New York, which itself is a bastion of apostasy and of the lavender collective.

First, Paul The Sick noted that it was necessary to “modify mental habits,” meaning that Catholics had to be “open” to accept a revolutionary program of liturgical change.

Second, Paul The Sick disparaged the Immemorial Mass of Tradition as something that required no more than a “passive and distracted” attendance on the part of the lay faithful. Paul The Sick had to do this as the very ordinary and collects of the Immemorial Mass of Tradition were reproaches to his own immersion in the “mentality” of the mythical entity known as “modern man” and because they contained references to a God Who judges and the necessity of reforming one’s life that made his own conscience quite uncomfortable as a result of his proclivities (see “Blessed” Paul The Sick and In Death As In Life: The Antithesis Of Christ The King).

Third, Paul The Sick demanded complete adherence to the revolutionary liturgical agenda that had begun to unfold and which, quite indeed, had made its “transitional” appearance on Sunday, November 29, 1964, the First Sunday of Advent, as his Ordo Missae of 1965 went into effect, replacing the 1961/1962 Missal of Angelo Roncalli/John XXIII that had been in effect for all of three years at that point and, once “revived” to satisfy the poor Catholics “who feel attached to some previous liturgical and disciplinary forms of the Latin tradition” (Karol Wojtyla/John Paul II, Ecclesia Dei adflicta, July 2, 1988, has become a means to incorporate various aspects of the Protestant and Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service into its staging.

Fourth, Paul The Sick, having emphasized that the liturgical revolution had to be adapted to the “needs” of “modern man, further disparaged the Immemorial Mass of Tradition by claiming that its ceremonies and rites were “respectable enough maybe,” thus helping to inaugurate a global campaign in the counterfeit church of conciliarism to create a false memory of the past as “bad,” something that is being continued to this present day by the current universal public face of apostasy, Jorge Mario Bergoglio/Francis (see Francis Takes Us To Ding Dong School Of Apostasy).

Fifth, Paul The Sick appealed to the “people” and the role envisioned for them in the new liturgical rites that conform to their needs and emphasized “community needs,” paving the way for the “inculturation of the Gospel” that one of Annibale Bugnini’s acolytes, “Monsignor” Piero Marini, who served as liturgical master of ceremonies from 1987 to 2007, used to plan the “papal” extravaganza liturgical services, which were billed as “Masses,” during the false “pontificate” of Karol Wojtyla/John Paul II, as the means to provide “papal” precedents for us at the local diocesan level. Jorge Mario Bergoglio/Francis has taken full advantage of this “inculturation of the Gospel” as envisioned by Montini and Bugnini and later prescribed in Paragraph 395 of the General Instruction to the Roman Missal:

395. Finally, if the participation of the faithful and their spiritual welfare requires variations and more thoroughgoing adaptations in order that the sacred celebration respond to the culture and traditions of the different peoples, then Bishops’ Conferences may propose such to the Apostolic See in accordance with article 40 of the Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy for introduction with the latter’s consent, especially in the case of peoples to whom the Gospel has been more recently proclaimed. The special norms given in the Instruction On the Roman Liturgy and Inculturation should be carefully observed.

Regarding procedures to be followed in this matter, the following should be followed:

In the first place, a detailed preliminary proposal should be set before the Apostolic See, so that, after the necessary faculty has been granted, the detailed working out of the individual points of adaptation may proceed.

Once these proposals have been duly approved by the Apostolic See, experiments should be carried out for specified periods and at specified places. If need be, once the period of experimentation is concluded, the Bishops’ Conference shall decide upon pursuing the adaptations and shall propose a mature formulation of the matter to the Apostolic See for its decision. (Paragraph 395, General Instruction to the Roman Missal.)

“Cardinal” Bergoglio presided over all manner of liturgical travesties during his time as the conciliar “archbishop” of Buenos Aires, Argentina, from February 28, 1998, to March 13, 2013. He was doing so in perfect compliance with the sentiments expressed on January 13, 1965, by Giovanni Montini/Paul The Sick.

Sixth, Paul The Sick‘s belief that his liturgical revolution would usher in a period of stability and doctrinal orthodoxy was the product of the sort of self-delusion that inspires both social and theological revolutionaries to march forward with their schemes that can do only one thing: produce instability as the means to accustom the faithful a steady regime of doctrinal deviations and a ceaseless wave of liturgical changes.

The progenitor of the Protestant Revolution, Martin Luther, decried the degeneration produced by his “reforms” but was powerless to stop it as he did not realize that those very “reforms” were the brainchild of the devils himself that of their very nature had to produce instability, novelty and ceaseless change to the point today where many “mainline” Protestants, particularly Anglicans, Presbyterians and Methodists, no longer believe in the Sacred Divinity of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

Similarly, even though Giovanni Montini/Paul The Sick at times in the 1970s decried certain aspects of his vaunted “renewal” of the Church that, according to the translation of his January 13, 1965, general audience address, was supposed to produce what he called “the vision of the new spiritual springtime,” he was powerless to stop what he had put into motion as it was a revolution against the very integrity of the Sacred Liturgy that Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ had taught the Apostles between the time of His Resurrection on Easter Sunday and that of his Ascension forty days thereafter.

The Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo litugical service was itself the chief vessel by which “rigidity,” that is the sensus Catholicus, by accustoming Catholics to a ceaseless regimen of change and unpredictability as a natural, normal part of the doctrinal, liturgical and pastoral life of what they presumed to be the Catholic Church. Newer generations of Catholics have known nothing other than change, novelty and innovation as part of what they believe is part of the very Divine Constitution of the Catholic Church, although they may believe this in a very inchoate and visceral manner.

As has been noted on other occasions, however, efforts to change the liturgical mentality of Catholics were undertaken by Fathers Annibale Bugnini, C.M., and Ferdinando Antonelli, O.F.M., in the 1950s, especially with the changes in the Holy Week liturgies and the elimination twelve of the Roman Rite’s fifteen octaves during the course of the liturgical year, continuing during the regime of “Saint John XXIII,” who suppressed various feast days and broke the Canon of the Mass by inserting the name of Saint Joseph, resulting in the 1961/1962 missal that is used, albeit with some variations and adaptations according to the provisions of Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI’s Summorum Pontificum, July 7, 2007, by priests and presbyters in the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

The 1961/1962 missal, which has been the “gold standard” for “legal” offerings or stagings of this variation of the Immemorial Mass of Tradition that some us mistakenly thought in our indult years was a “rock of stability, was in use universally in the Roman Rite of the conciliar church for precisely three years before it was replaced by the Ordo Missae of Paul the Sick on the First Sunday of Advent, November 29, 1965.

The Ordo Missae of 1965 eliminated the recitation of Psalm 42 (Judica me) at the foot of the altar at the beginning of Holy Mass. The vernacular language could be used, except in the Canon of the Mass, which had to be prayed in Latin (until 1967, that is), if the priest desired. The Last Gospel, which had been mandated by Pope Saint Pius V when he issued the Missale Romanum of 1570, thereby codifying a de facto practice that had been observed by priests in many parts of Europe as a private devotion as they left the sanctuary at the conclusion of Holy Mass dating back to the Twelfth Century, was eliminated. The Leonine Prayers, which were made “optional” in the modernized version of the Immemorial Mass of Tradition that was promulgated by Angelo Roncalli/John XXIII in 1961 were eliminated. The priest could also face the people, if he wished, a revolutionary change that became institutionalized universally in the life of Roman Rite Catholics attached to the counterfeit church of conciliarism with the implementation of the Novus Ordo service on November 30, 1969.

The nature and the extent of the changes were bound to–and did in fact–bewilder many ordinary Catholics. This is why the following announcement was inserted into the parish bulletin of Saint Matthew’s Church in Norwood, Ohio, a facility that is now Immaculate Conception Church, which operates under the auspices of the Society of Saint Pius V, to tell the sheep just to do what they were told as a revolution unfolded before their very eyes and with their own “full, active and conscious participation:”

Today is the First Sunday of Advent and the beginning of the Church’s new liturgical year. Today we begin our “New Liturgy”. Beginning today many parts of Holy Mass will be said in English. We ask each of you to do your very best to join the priest in the prayers of the Mass. Leaflets with the official text of these prayers were given most of your last Sunday. (For those of you who were unable to obtain your copies last Sunday, you may obtain one at the bulletin stands today.) For the Masses with singing (including the 9:45 a.m. High Mass), you are asked to use the cards found in the pews. Kindly stand, sit and kneel, according to the directions on your leaflet or the card. At the Masses today, seminarians will be on hand to help and guide you in this new participation. We wish to thank Msgr. Schneider, Rector of Mt. St. Mary’s Seminary, for his kindness in sending us his students; and also the young men themselves for their generosity in helping us. We know that it will take a while (perhaps even months) before we have this new method of participating in Holy Mass perfected; we earnestly ask each one to cooperate loyally and faithfully to the best of his or her ability to make the public worship of God in St. Matthew Parish a true and worthy “sacrifice of praise.” [Historical note: the Mount Saint Mary’s Seminary referred to in the bulletin was known as Mount Saint Mary’s Seminary of the West, located in Norwood, Ohio.]

As noted just above, the blitzkrieg of liturgical changes that took place from 1955 and thereafter institutionalized impermanence and instability in the lives of those Catholics who still bother to go to the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service, accustoming many of them to believe that doctrine can change just as easily and just as regularly as the liturgy. If we pray in novel ways then we are going to believe in novel things–and to be more readily disposed to accept novelties as being part of the normal life of the Catholic Church, which they are not. Indeed, the Catholic Church has condemned novelty and innovation, repeatedly, something that Pope Gregory XVI noted very clearly in Singulari Nos, May 25, 1834:

As for the rest, We greatly deplore the fact that, where the ravings of human reason extend, there is somebody who studies new things and strives to know more than is necessary, against the advice of the apostle. There you will find someone who is overconfident in seeking the truth outside the Catholic Church, in which it can be found without even a light tarnish of error. Therefore, the Church is called, and is indeed, a pillar and foundation of truth. You correctly understand, venerable brothers, that We speak here also of that erroneous philosophical system which was recently brought in and is clearly to be condemned. This system, which comes from the contemptible and unrestrained desire for innovation, does not seek truth where it stands in the received and holy apostolic inheritance. Rather, other empty doctrines, futile and uncertain doctrines not approved by the Church, are adopted. Only the most conceited men wrongly think that these teachings can sustain and support that truth. (Pope Gregory XVI, Singulari Nos, May 25, 1834.)

The “1962 Missal,” therefore, was no “rock of stability” as I thought in my indulterer days in the 1990s into 2001. It was merely a short-term transitional bridge between the “old” and the “new,” that is, between the true Faith and the synthetic one that has replaced It in the structures of a false church, one that is but a counterfeit ape of the Catholic Church.

Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI himself justified his having lifted “Saint John Paul II’s excommunications on Bishops Bernard Fellay, Richard Williamson, Bernard Tissier de Mallerais and Alfonso de Galaretta by expressing the hope that this would help to break down “obstinacy” and “rigidity”:

Leading men and women to God, to the God Who speaks in the Bible: this is the supreme and fundamental priority of the Church and of the Successor of Peter at the present time. A logical consequence of this is that we must have at heart the unity of all believers. Their disunity, their disagreement among themselves, calls into question the credibility of their talk of God. Hence the effort to promote a common witness by Christians to their faith – ecumenism – is part of the supreme priority. Added to this is the need for all those who believe in God to join in seeking peace, to attempt to draw closer to one another, and to journey together, even with their differing images of God, towards the source of Light – this is inter-religious dialogue. Whoever proclaims that God is Love ‘to the end’ has to bear witness to love: in loving devotion to the suffering, in the rejection of hatred and enmity – this is the social dimension of the Christian faith, of which I spoke in the Encyclical ‘Deus caritas est’.

“So if the arduous task of working for faith, hope and love in the world is presently (and, in various ways, always) the Church’s real priority, then part of this is also made up of acts of reconciliation, small and not so small. That the quiet gesture of extending a hand gave rise to a huge uproar, and thus became exactly the opposite of a gesture of reconciliation, is a fact which we must accept. But I ask now: Was it, and is it, truly wrong in this case to meet half-way the brother who ‘has something against you’ and to seek reconciliation? Should not civil society also try to forestall forms of extremism and to incorporate their eventual adherents – to the extent possible – in the great currents shaping social life, and thus avoid their being segregated, with all its consequences? Can it be completely mistaken to work to break down obstinacy and narrowness, and to make space for what is positive and retrievable for the whole? I myself saw, in the years after 1988, how the return of communities which had been separated from Rome changed their interior attitudes; I saw how returning to the bigger and broader Church enabled them to move beyond one-sided positions and broke down rigidity so that positive energies could emerge for the whole. Can we be totally indifferent about a community which has 491 priests, 215 seminarians, 6 seminaries, 88 schools, 2 university-level institutes, 117 religious brothers, 164 religious sisters and thousands of lay faithful? Should we casually let them drift farther from the Church? I think for example of the 491 priests. We cannot know how mixed their motives may be. All the same, I do not think that they would have chosen the priesthood if, alongside various distorted and unhealthy elements, they did not have a love for Christ and a desire to proclaim Him and, with Him, the living God. Can we simply exclude them, as representatives of a radical fringe, from our pursuit of reconciliation and unity? What would then become of them?

“Certainly, for some time now, and once again on this specific occasion, we have heard from some representatives of that community many unpleasant things – arrogance and presumptuousness, an obsession with one-sided positions, etc. Yet to tell the truth, I must add that I have also received a number of touching testimonials of gratitude which clearly showed an openness of heart. But should not the great Church also allow herself to be generous in the knowledge of her great breadth, in the knowledge of the promise made to her? Should not we, as good educators, also be capable of overlooking various faults and making every effort to open up broader vistas? And should we not admit that some unpleasant things have also emerged in Church circles? At times one gets the impression that our society needs to have at least one group to which no tolerance may be shown; which one can easily attack and hate. And should someone dare to approach them – in this case the Pope – he too loses any right to tolerance; he too can be treated hatefully, without misgiving or restraint. (Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church concerning the remission of the excommunication of the four Bishops consecrated by Archbishop Lefebvre, March 10, 2009.)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio is merely finishing the job of “changing the mentality” of Catholics begun by the soon-to-be “Blessed Paul the Sick” and of tearing down the last bastions that his predecessor, Ratzinger/Benedict, did not tear down himself.

In like manner, Walter “Cardinal” Kasper, is serving as a both a prophet of “change” and as a loyal acolyte to “Pope Francis” by daring to say publicly that what he thinks is the Catholic Church will lose her “credibility” if she does not “listen” to the “voice of the people.

Conscious that some of you who continue to read articles on this site might have taken a pass on yesterday’s articles for reasons stated upon its posting, here is what Kasper said recently at that den of the lavender agenda, the Church of Saint Paul the Apostle in the Lincoln Square district of the Borough of Manhattan of the City of New York, New York:

To hear Cardinal Walter Kasper tell it, he became the pope’s point man for reform in the Catholic church thanks to a bit of serendipity, or, if you will, Providence, before anyone knew that Francis was going to be the next Roman pontiff.

The genesis of their partnership, Kasper recalled during a recent trip to New York, was a fateful encounter that took place a few days before last year’s conclave, when all the electors in the College of Cardinals from around the world were staying in the Vatican guesthouse.

Kasper’s room happened to be right across the hallway from that of Cardinal Jorge Mario Bergoglio of Buenos Aires, Argentina. A renowned German theologian who had just turned 80, Kasper had recently received a Spanish translation of his latest book, Mercy: The Essence of the Gospel and the Key to Christian Life. He brought a couple copies with him and gave one to Bergoglio.

“Ah, mercy!” the Argentine cardinal exclaimed when he saw the title. “This is the name of our God!”

The two men knew each other a bit — Kasper had been to Buenos Aires several times on church business — but it turns out Bergoglio’s reaction wasn’t just one of those pro forma compliments you might give to an acquaintance at a book party. Mercy had long been a guiding principle for Bergoglio’s ministry, and he devoured Kasper’s original, wide-ranging study in the days leading up to the voting.

Then, on the evening of March 13, it was Bergoglio who emerged on the balcony of St. Peter’s Basilica as Pope Francis. Four days after that, the new pope addressed a huge crowd in the square — and as a surprised Kasper watched on television, he heard Francis praising him as a “very sharp theologian” and effectively blurbing his work: “That book has done me so much good,” Francis said.

“But don’t think I do publicity for the books of my cardinals!” the new pontiff quickly added.

Too late. The subsequent editions of Kasper’s book led with Francis’ praise above the title, and ever since Kasper has been enjoying the kind of influence that a short time ago would have been as unimaginable as, well, the kinds of reforms that Francis has been promoting.

‘A radical pope’

For years, Kasper had been an odd man out in the Roman power structure. When he was a bishop in Germany in the 1990s, Kasper led efforts to try to persuade Pope John Paul II to find a way to allow divorced and remarried Catholics to receive Communion. But that was thwarted by conservatives in Rome, led by another German theologian, Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, John Paul’s longtime doctrinal czar.

Kasper continued to push for reforms, however, often sparring with Ratzinger in the pages of Catholic journals. Still, John Paul made Kasper a cardinal in 2001 and later named him head of the Vatican department for relations with other churches.

The post turned out to be something of a way station for Kasper, and when John Paul died in 2005 there were some who pitched Kasper as the last great hope for a progressive turn in the church: “Kasper the Friendly Pope,” as some quipped.

Instead, it was Ratzinger, Kasper’s longtime rival, who emerged from the Sistine Chapel as Pope Benedict XVI, apparently cementing the church’s turn toward conservatism. Kasper retired and settled down to writing books on topics such as mercy.

After Benedict announced he was resigning, Kasper once again entered the conclave by another stroke of fortune: Cardinals over 80 are barred from voting for a new pope, and Kasper’s 80th birthday was March 5 — one day after the cardinals began deliberating. He made it by just 24 hours.

Ten days later, Francis was elected.

To be sure, Francis shares a passion for mercy with Kasper. But he also relies on Kasper not only to provide the theological underpinnings for his views but also as a kind of front man to sell Francis’ push to renew Catholicism.

“This pope is not a liberal pope. He is a radical pope!” Kasper said as he sat in an office at the Church of St. Paul the Apostle on Manhattan’s Upper West Side during a weeklong U.S. sojourn. “This pope goes back to the Gospel.”

Contentious topics

After Francis publicly praised Kasper’s work, an older cardinal in Rome came to the pope and insisted: “Holy Father, you should not recommend this book! There are many heresies in it!” The pope smiled as he told Kasper the story, and reassured him: “It goes in one ear and out the other.”

Further proof of Francis’ trust in Kasper came in February when the pope tapped him to deliver a lengthy talk for a meeting of all the world’s cardinals who had gathered to discuss updating the church’s policies on a range of hot-button issues.

The meeting, or consistory, was the first in a series of discussions that Francis has planned to jump-start long-stalled talks on contentious topics — one of them whether divorced and remarried Catholics can receive Communion. It’s not the sexiest topic but it is a huge pastoral crisis, given that so many Catholics have remarried without an annulment and are barred from the altar rail. Even a murderer can confess and receive Communion, as Kasper likes to note.

“I told the pope, ‘Holy Father, there will be a controversy afterward,’ ” Kasper said. The pope laughed and told him: “That’s good, we should have that!”

Sure enough, fierce criticisms tumbled in.

“Such a shift wouldn’t just provoke conservative grumbling; it would threaten outright schism,” warned New York Times columnist Ross Douthat. Phil Lawler, editor of Catholic World News, agreed that such a change was beyond the pale: “The Kasper proposal, in anything approaching its current form, is unworkable,” he wrote.

To be sure, Kasper himself did not exactly tamp down the flames in his recent appearances at Catholic campuses and in interviews with U.S. media.

Speaking to the liberal Catholic magazine Commonweal, for example, Kasper said the pope himself “believes that 50 percent of marriages are not valid” — an assertion that left many conservatives aghast. “I am stunned at the pastoral recklessness of such an assertion. Simply stunned,” wrote canon lawyer and popular blogger Edward Peters.

At a public talk at Fordham University in New York, Kasper also irked the right, and pleased the left, when he tweaked the Vatican’s doctrinal chief, Cardinal Gerhard Müller, who had just delivered a blistering critique of leaders of most American nuns. Kasper expressed his “esteem” for Müller and said his office tended to take a “narrow” view and must be more open to dialogue and change. That, too, sparked a fresh round of complaints.

Risking change

Despite the pushback, colleagues describe Kasper as rejuvenated by the reform Francis has launched.

“I do not know if my proposals will be acceptable,” the cardinal said with a shrug. “I made them in agreement with the pope; I did not do them just myself. I spoke beforehand with the pope, and he agreed.”

Kasper’s ideas are controversial not so much for their content but because at heart they are about whether and how the church can change.

“Change is always a risk,” Kasper said. “But it’s also a risk not to change. Even a greater risk, I think.”

Kasper said he was confident that the process of debate that Francis had launched on the topic of family life and sexuality would in the end produce some significant reforms, in part “because there are very high expectations.”

He noted that the church has often changed, or “developed,” over the centuries, and quite recently in the 1960s when, for example, the Second Vatican Council reversed long-standing teachings against religious freedom and dialogue with other believers.

Kasper reiterates that he’s not advocating a change in the church’s dogma on the sanctity of marriage, but a change in the “pastoral practice” about who can receive Communion. “To say we will not admit divorced and remarried people to holy Communion? That’s not a dogma. That’s an application of a dogma in a concrete pastoral practice. This can be changed.”

Kasper said it is the voice of the faithful that has made the difference. “The strongest support comes from the people, and you cannot overlook that,” he said.

“If what people are doing and what the church is teaching, if there is an abyss, that doesn’t help the credibility of the church,” he said. “One has to change.” (Kasper is Jorge’s “papal” theologian.)

This is a remarkably bold, apostate statement that is heretical and blasphemous of its very nature.

Obviously, this is nothing new. I heard many such statements from the mouth of conciliar priests and presbyters as they preached from the lecterns of conciliar churches during their stagings of the Protestant and Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service.

The decadence of the counterfeit church of conciiarism, led as it has been by its false spirits since October 28, 1958, has become so vast that a man who is believed to be a prince of the Catholic Church can claim publicly that contingent beings who did not create themselves and whose bodies are destined for the corruption of the grave until the General Resurrection of the living and the dead on the Last Day determine how the Catholic Church will “adapt” her teaching to tickle their itching ears.

Kasper’s boldness in this regard thus shows total contempt for the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, under Whose Divine inspiration Saint Paul the Apostle wrote the following words to Saint Timothy:

[1] I charge thee, before God and Jesus Christ, who shall judge the living and the dead, by his coming, and his kingdom: [2] Preach the word: be instant in season, out of season: reprove, entreat, rebuke in all patience and doctrine. [3] For there shall be a time, when they will not endure sound doctrine; but, according to their own desires, they will heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears: [4] And will indeed turn away their hearing from the truth, but will be turned unto fables. [5] But be thou vigilant, labour in all things, do the work of an evangelist, fulfill thy ministry. Be sober. (2 Tim. 4: 1-15.)

Holy Mother Church never changes her doctrine or liturgy to suit the “people,” who are forever clamoring “Give us Barabbas! Give us Barabbas!” “We want sin!” “We want to be approved in our sins!” “Those who do not approve of our sins are ‘haters.’”

Holy Mother Church, always guided infallibly by God the Holy Ghost in matters of Faith, Morals and Worship, never bases doctrine or pastoral praxis on the “high expectations” of “the people.”

God remains a majority One, and God speaks only through the Catholic Church, not the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

Forget about all of that convoluted Hegelianism of Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI’s “hermeneutic of continuity.” Kasper is kind enough to state clearly that the conciliar church’s teaching on religious liberty “dialogue with other believers” has changed. So much efforts for efforts on the part of “conservative” apologists of the conciliar revolution to claim that no such change ever took place. After all, Walter Kasper is the “pope’s” theologian. The folks at Catholics United for the Faith and other such organizations have been defending an “orthodoxy” that does NOT exist in the synthetic “faith” of conciliarism.

It just happens to be a doctrine of the Catholic Church that those who are in states of Mortal Sin cannot receive Holy Communion. Those who receive Holy Communion in a state of Mortal Sin make an offering of the Host that they have received to the devil himself.

This is all being labeled as “pastoral conversion” by the likes of Bergoglio and his chief commissar, Oscar Andres “Cardinal” Maradiaga Rodriguez (see Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part one, Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part two, Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part three and Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part four).

“Pastoral conversion”?

Apostasy.

Blasphemous heresy.

Efforts to break down the “rigidity” of those few remaining Catholics who have some residual sensus Catholicus have, of included, incorporating “interdenominational prayer” as one of the seemingly numberless “keys to peace.” This is why, at least according to my estimate of things, about 99.99% of Catholics worldwide who are aware of the syncretist “prayer meeting” that will take place within the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Bank of the Tiber River on Pentecost Sunday, June 8, 2014, are ecstatic over the event. Even some non-Catholics who are aware of this blasphemous “prayer meeting” are absolutely agog over it, something that was conveyed to Sharon by a misty-eyed Protestant man yesterday as he said “Francis is the best one in a long, long time, so kind, so merciful, so humble”

Included in the upcoming “prayer meeting,” which only the “rigid,” of course, could reject and denounce, are the principals, Palestinian Authority President Mahmoud Abbas, Israeli President Shimon Peres and their “prayer facilitator, Jorge Mario Bergoglio, but the Greek Orthodox Patriarch of Constantinople, Bartholomew I, fresh off his hug-in with Jorge in Jerusalem on Monday, May 26, 2014 (see On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part four):

At the encounter to pray for peace in the Holy Land, called by Pope Francis at the Vatican on Sunday, June 8th there will be also the Ecumenical Patriarch of Constantinople Bartholomew.   Vatican Insider received this confirmation from authoritative sources of the patriarchy. The decision will be made ​​official most likely tomorrow, after the meeting of the synod during which the patriarch will present the initiative.

It was Pope Francis who invited Bartholomew during the meeting held at the Greek-orthodox Patriarchate on the Mount of Olives in Jerusalem. The patriarch of Constantinople had accepted the invitation, though reserving the right to respond.

The presence of the Successor of the Apostle next to the Successor of the Apostle Peter, on the occasion of the arrival of the Israeli and Palestinian presidents at the Vatican, is an important sign of the commitment of Christians for Peace in the Holy Land.  It testifies that the “Sister” Churches intend to continue along this path undertaken in Jerusalem.

As we recall, the meeting to pray for peace, in the initial intention of Francis, was to be held during the three-day pilgrimage, but political and organizational problems prevented it. For this Sunday, May 25th, from Bethlehem, the Pope announced the initiative after obtaining the approval of Abu Mazen and Shimon Peres.

Even Bartholomew, during his stay in Israel and Palestine met the two presidents who will be in the Pope’s home on the day of Pentecost. Francis explained that this is not a diplomatic initiative or mediation, but only a prayer for peace. (Prayer for Peace on June 8th: Bartholomew will be there too.)

Politics and spirituality do not always go hand in hand, not even in the quest for peace, but most certainly the religious aspect can summon unsuspected resources and cross what might appear as otherwise unsurmountable boundaries – as foreseen by Pope Francis when he extended his invitation to President Shimon Peres and President Mahmoud Abbas during his recent visit to Jerusalem.

Sunday’s prayer ceremony will see Israeli and Palestinian religious and political representatives praying side by side according to their faiths, along with nearly all the highest officials of Christian churches in the Holy Land, most of whom hold double responsibilities for their faithful in both Israeli and Palestinian territories, and some in Jordan as well.

Today’s political reality is that Israel will not return to peace negotiations with the Palestinian Authority because President Abbas’ unity government now includes Hamas, which is inserted in the international list of terrorist organizations (even if the Palestinian “technocratic” coalition does not include ministers officially enrolled in Hamas). The new bone of contention and impasse is that Hamas, now an ally of the Palestinian Authority, will not accept the three conditions to which President Abbas, to the contrary, has offered guarantees: 1) recognition of Israel’s right to exist 2) halting all operations of violence and terrorism 3) recognizing the validity of past peace agreements such as the Oslo accords.  Resumption of peace talks also hinges on a change of heart by Hamas on these vital points, in line with commitments made by President Abbas.

The prayer, to be held in the Vatican gardens, is a totally unprecedented event.  It will begin around 7 P.M. (19.00) Sunday. The late hour was chosen in order to give President Abbas time enough to attend the inauguration ceremony for Egypt’s President Sisi Sunday morning in Cairo. Before prayers, Pope Francis will receive each national leader separately for private talks.

Another extraordinary aspect of this event is that both the Israeli and the Palestinian delegations will be multi-religious and will mingle their nationalities during the prayer services. Christians, Muslims and Jews from the separate delegations will leave their national groups and intermingle according to the three faiths. Thus Palestinian and Israeli Christians will pray together as will Palestinian and Israeli Muslims, in three separate locations!

The delegation from President Peres’ office will include two Israeli Druze, two Israeli Muslims and two Israeli Christians.  The Palestinian delegation also includes both Muslims and Christians.         

The prayers are divided into three sections: 1) an invocation for thanksgiving, 2) a quest for forgiveness, and 3) prayers for peace in Jerusalem. Jews will offer psalms, along with other texts.

The Israeli delegation  – around 15 – 18 people — will include three rabbis: Ratzon Arousi,(the most important Yemenite rabbi and Chief of the Rabbinical Council, Daniel Sperber (highly respected Professor of Talmud and recipient of the prestigious Israel Prize) and David Rosen (Honorary Advisor to Israel’s Grand Rabbinate and International Director for Interreligious Affairs of AJC – American Jewish Committee).  The Grand Rabbinate’s director, Oded Wiener, will also participate. Italian Jewry will be represented by Josef Levi, Chief Rabbi of Florence. The Pope’s Argentinian friend, Rabbi Abraham Skorka will be present as well.

The Palestinian delegation of Muslim and Catholic religious and diplomatic representatives will be of equal size.  Among others it will include Mahmoud Al Habbash, former Minister of Religious Affairs; Sheikh Jamal Abu Alhanoud of the Palestinian Sharia Courts; Ziad Al-Bandak, Minister for Christian Relations; Saib Arekat, head of the peace negotiations team, and the former Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem, Michel Sabbah.

The Orthodox Church’s Patriarch Bartholomew will be a guest of honor. His commitment to working for peace in the Middle East, to ecumenism and to interreligious dialogue is well known.  In the context of his recent meeting in Jerusalem with Pope Francis to mark the 50th anniversary of Paul VI’s reconciliation encounter with Patriarch Athenagoras, Bartholomew attended a lunch given in his honor by AJC’s Jerusalem office.

Rabbi David Rosen expressed to “Vatican Insider” his hopes that the event will be “the beginning of something even better”.  He envisions possible future developments such as “a permanent council of local religious authorities (with international support) that could prepare a charter for interreligious coexistence in the Holy Land; a joint statement on Jerusalem; and religious institutions perhaps serving as support for political peace making.”   In view of the thorny issue of the Palestinian Authority-Hamas unity government however, he foresees Israeli opinion will be only “skeptically positive” regarding political consequences, “though with great appreciation of Pope Francis’ goodwill. (Peace prayer by Palestinians and Israelians in Vatican Gardens Sunday.)

There is only one inconvenient little fact about this so-called “prayer meeting”: peace can never be established on the foundation of false beliefs about God. Never. Not for one moment. Christ the King as He has revealed Himself to us exclusively through His Catholic Church is the only means to peace, and He has entrusted the cause of this peace to the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of His Most Blessed Mother.

Moreover, the fact that the Mohammedan Abbas and the Talmudist Peres will pray their false prayers to their false gods separately does not redeem the offense given to God by a putative “pope,” who is thus communicating to everyone in the whole world that any kind of prayer of every religion is pleasing in the sight of the true God of Divine Revelation. Jorge Mario Bergoglio is heaping more and more hot coals upon his head as he continues to tickle the itching ears of “the people” and delights the world with his spectacles that are helping to complete the finishing touches on the One World Ecumenical Church.

Thus it is that the “rigid” “uniformists” among us need to point out yet again that all such “prayer meetings” are forbidden by the authority of the Catholic Church:

Here, then, it is manifest, that all fellowship with those who have not the doctrine of Jesus Christ, which is “a communication in their evil works” — that is, in their false tenets, or worship, or in any act of religion — is strictly forbidden, under pain of losing the “things we have wrought, the reward of our labors, the salvation of our souls“. And if this holy apostle declares that the very saying God speed to such people is a communication with their wicked works, what would he have said of going to their places of worship, of hearing their sermons, joining in their prayers, or the like?

From this passage the learned translators of the Rheims New Testament, in their note, justly observe, “That, in matters of religion, in praying, hearing their sermons, presence at their service, partaking of their sacraments, and all other communicating with them in spiritual things, it is a great and damnable sin to deal with them.” And if this be the case with all in general, how much more with those who are well instructed and better versed in their religion than others? For their doing any of these things must be a much greater crime than in ignorant people, because they know their duty better. (Bishop George Hay, The Laws of God Forbidding All Communication in Religion With Those of a False Religion.)

The spirit of Christ, which dictated the Holy Scriptures, and the spirit which animates and guides the Church of Christ, and teaches her all truth, is the same; and therefore in all ages her conduct on this point has been uniformly the same as what the Holy Scripture teaches. She has constantly forbidden her children to hold any communication, in religious matters, with those who are separated from her communion; and this she has sometimes done under the most severe penalties. In the apostolical canons, which are of very ancient standing, and for the most part handed down from the apostolical age, it is thus decreed: “If any bishop, or priest, or deacon, shall join in prayers with heretics, let him be suspended from Communion“. (Can. 44)

Also, “If any clergyman or laic shall go into the synagogue of the Jews, or the meetings of heretics, to join in prayer with them, let him be deposed, and deprived of communion“. (Can. 63) (Bishop George Hay, (The Laws of God Forbidding All Communication in Religion With Those of a False Religion.)

So, Venerable Brethren, it is clear why this Apostolic See has never allowed its subjects to take part in the assemblies of non-Catholics: for the union of Christians can only be promoted by promoting the return to the one true Church of Christ of those who are separated from it, for in the past they have unhappily left it. To the one true Church of Christ, we say, which is visible to all, and which is to remain, according to the will of its Author, exactly the same as He instituted it. During the lapse of centuries, the mystical Spouse of Christ has never been contaminated, nor can she ever in the future be contaminated, as Cyprian bears witness: “The Bride of Christ cannot be made false to her Spouse: she is incorrupt and modest. She knows but one dwelling, she guards the sanctity of the nuptial chamber chastely and modestly.”The same holy Martyr with good reason marveled exceedingly that anyone could believe that “this unity in the Church which arises from a divine foundation, and which is knit together by heavenly sacraments, could be rent and torn asunder by the force of contrary wills.” For since the mystical body of Christ, in the same manner as His physical body, is one, compacted and fitly joined together, it were foolish and out of place to say that the mystical body is made up of members which are disunited and scattered abroad: whosoever therefore is not united with the body is no member of it, neither is he in communion with Christ its head. (Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos, January 6, 1928.)

This is all leading to a gathering in eleven years to celebrate the seventeen hundredth anniversary of the First Council of Nicea, which declared the Son of God to be Divine. This gathering, some are speculating, might turn into something more than that, namely, a general ecumenical council featuring the apostate “bishops” of the counterfeit church of conciliarism and the schismatic and heretical bishops of the Orthodox Churches.

If this speculation is correct, which it may not be as Jorge Mario Bergoglio would be eighty-nine years of age on December 17, 2025, two years older than Ratzinger/Benedict is now, and as God, we hope and pray, might have intervened directly to put and end to this madness by restoring Holy Mother Church as the fruit of the Triumph of the Immaculate Heart of Mary, then such a council might wind up issuing a set of decrees to “settle” differences once and for all.

“The people’s expectations” for such a meeting would be very high on the Kasperometer. Is it not reasonable to believe that the something similar to the following “decrees” might be issued at a “Third Council of Nicea”?

Article I: The Catholic Church and the Orthodox Churches are sister churches.

Article II: The Bishop of Rome is the Successor of Saint Peter and the Patriarch of Constantinople is the Successor of Saint Andrew.

Article III: As the two lungs, West and East, of the universal Church of Christ, breathe together with one lung yet again, the Catholic Church agrees to abrogate the decisions of the following ecumenical councils:

(1) The Second Council of Lyons

(2) The Council of Florence

(3) The Council of Trent

(4) The First Vatican Council

Article IV: The Bishop of Rome is a position of primes inter pares, first among equals. The Bishop of Rome acts collegially with the other patriarchs of the Church of Christ.

Article V: The Catholic Church agrees that its doctrines on Original Sin, the Immaculate Conception and the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary, Purgatory are not binding upon the Orthodox churches whose representatives had no say in the formulation of these doctrines.

Article VI: The Catholic Church hereby relinquishes its doctrines of Papal Primacy and Papal Infallibility as these do not conform to the practices of the First Millennium when the Church of Christ was united, East and West.

Article VII: The Bishop of Rome agrees to meet collegially with the Patriarchs and with the Archbishop of Canterbury on an annual basis for purposes of further the bonds of unity and love that have been fostered at his sacred council.

Article VII: The Catholic Church hereby agrees that the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity proceeds only from God the Father, not from God the Father and God the Son, agreeing further to remove the Filioque from its corrupted version of the Nicene Creed.

Article VIII: Insofar as the person of Arius is concerned, this sacred council states that the truth about Arius and his intentions have been lost in the fog of history. Although the Fathers of the First Council of Nicea were correct to have reaffirmed the Sacred Divinity of Our Lord Jesus Christ, they were too hasty to infer that Arius truly denied this truth. Recent scholarship has determined that Arius only meant to emphasize the human nature of Christ, which is what the learned Fathers of the Second Vatican Council, assisted so ably by periti such as the late and beloved Saint Benedict XVI and Saints Karl Rahner, Hans Kung, Yves Congar and Henri de Lubac, sought to emphasize in their own solemn way. Each of the Bishops of Rome of this era of dialogue between religions and with the world, Saint John XXIII, Saint Paul VI, Saint John Paul I, Saint John Paul II, the aforementioned Saint Benedict XVI and Saint Francis the Merciful, Kind, Humble and Non-Judgmental, who is the first Bishop of Rome ever to have declared himself a saint while living, also sought to emphasize what Arius himself truly meant to do, that is, to stress the importance of Man and his needs in this world.

Article IX: If, however, it was the intention of Arius to deny the Sacred Divinity of Our Lord, something about which we cannot be sure any longer, he remains for us a figure of supreme importance and veneration. None other than Saint Benedict XVI wrote in the following terms about Protestant theologians who were clear in their denial of Our Lord’s Divine nature:

In conclusion, as we contemplate our present-day religious situation, of which I have tried to throw some light on some of its elements, we may well marvel at the fact that, after all, people still continue believing in a Christian manner, not only according to Hick’s, Knitter’s as well as others’ substitute ways or forms, but also according to that full and joyous Faith found in the New Testament of the Church of all time.

We can conclude with Saint Benedict XVI that those such as Arius, who some still believe at this late date did in fact deny the Sacred Divinity of Our Lord Jesus Christ, who deny the divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, nonetheless continue “despite everything believing in a Christian manner” even though they do so using substitute forms of belief.” The Fathers of this Sacred Council find in this a most satisfying solution to the problem represented by the figure of Arius, who was so misunderstood in his time and misrepresented by the Scholasticism of Saint Thomas Aquinas. Finally, let it be said that Arius suffered only from “diabolical disorientation” as he did not intend to make any heretical pronouncements. He always intended to be a Catholic.

X. The Fathers of this Sacred Council beseech our absent Christian brethren of the ecclesiasical communities whose origins trace back to the renewal in theology and liturgy begun by Saint Martin Luther in the Sixteenth Century to join us at the Council of Geneva where it is our intention to pay special homage to the saints of this renewal, especially Saint Martin Luther and Saint John Calvin.

XI. Further questions concerning the effected a true union with fellow believers from Judaism, Islam, Hinduism, Buddhism, Shintoism, Animism, Theosophany and Freemasonry remain to be addressed at the forthcoming Second Council of Jerusalem.

Far-fetched?

Time will tell.

Oh, I may not be alive to see what happens. However, perhaps some of you will print up this article and then see if these predictions do not prove be deadly (as in eternally deadly) accurate.

If a Third Council Nicea is held and decrees with language such as that above are issued, I can imagine the headlines from the “resist while recognize crowd.”

Sedevacantism remains the easy answer!

Francis is still the pope!

Another cause of diabolical disorientation!

Pray for the conversion of Pope Francis!

(There’s nothing “easy” about being hated by one’s relatives and former friends and losing financial support.)

The Apostle to Germany, Saint Boniface, whose feast was commemorated yesterday, June 5, 2014, quite in contrast to the putative “popes” of conciliarisim, gave no quarter to the pagan religions of the land to which he had been sent to Catholicize, the land which the Roman Empire was never able to conquer.

Pope Pius XII, writing in Ecclesiae Fastos sixty years ago yesterday, June 5, 1954, described the zeal of Saint Boniface for destroying the temples of the false idols of the Germans:

When by the grace and favor of God this very important task was done, Boniface did not allow himself his well-earned rest. In spite of the fact that he was already burdened by so many cares, and was feeling now his advanced age and realizing that his health was almost broken by so many labors, he prepared himself eagerly for a new and no less difficult enterprise. He turned his attention again to Friesland, that Friesland which had been the first goal of his apostolic travels, where he had later on labored so much. Especially in the northern regions this land was still enveloped in the darkness of pagan error. Zeal that was still youthful led him there to bring forth new sons to Jesus Christ and to bring Christian civilization to new peoples. For he earnestly desired “that in leaving this world he might receive his reward there where he had first begun his preaching and entered upon his meritorious career.” Feeling that his mortal life was drawing to a close, he confided his presentiment to his dear disciple, Bishop Lullus, and asserted that he did not want to await death in idleness. “I yearn to finish the road before me; I cannot call myself back from the path I have chosen. Now the day and hour of my death is at hand. For now I leave the prison of the body and go to my eternal reward. My dear son, . . . insist in turning the people from the paths of error, finish the construction of the basilica already begun at Fulda and there bring my body which has aged with the passage of many years.

When he and his little band had taken departure from the others, “he traveled through all Friesland, ceaselessly preaching the word of God, banishing pagan rites and extirpating immoral heathen customs. With tremendous energy he built churches and overthrew the idols of the temples. He baptized thousands of men, women and children.” After he had arrived in the northern regions of Friesland and was about to administer the Sacrament of Confirmation to a large number of newly baptized converts, a furious mob of pagans suddenly attacked and threatened to kill them with deadly spears and swords. Then the holy prelate serenely advanced and “forbade his followers to resist, saying, ‘Cease fighting, my children, for we are truly taught by Scripture not to return evil for evil, but rather good. The day we have long desired is now at hand; the hour of our death has come of its own accord. Take strength in the Lord, . . . be courageous and do not be afraid of those who kill the body, for they cannot slay an immortal soul. Rejoice in the Lord, fix the anchor of hope in God, Who will immediately give you an eternal reward and a place in the heavenly court with the angelic choirs’.” All were encouraged by these words to embrace martyrdom. They prayed and turned their eyes and hearts to heaven where they hoped to receive soon an eternal reward, and then fell beneath the onslaught of their enemies, who stained with blood the bodies of those who fell in the happy combat of the saints.” At the moment of this martyrdom, Boniface, who was to be beheaded by the sword, “placed the sacred book of the Gospels upon his head as the sword threatened, that he might receive the deadly stroke under it and claim its protection in death, whose reading he loved in life. (Pope Pius XII, Ecclesiae Fastos, June 5, 1954.)

An apostate son of Germany, one who is the very antithesis of the spirit of Saint Boniface, wrote the following about those who destroyed pagan temples:

In the relationship with paganism quite different and varied developments took place. The mission as a whole was not consistent. There were in fact Christian hotheads and fanatics who destroyed temples, who were unable to see paganism as anything other than idolatry that had to be radically eliminated. People saw points in common with philosophy, but not in pagan religion, which was seen as corrupt. (Joseph Ratzinger, God and the World, p. 373.)

Was Saint Boniface guilty of being one of these “Christian hotheads and fanatics who destroyed temples,” men “who were unable to see paganism as anything other than idolatry that had to be radically eliminated”? Ratzinger/Benedict not only blasphemes God as he denies the nature of dogmatic truth and esteems the symbols and the “values” of false religions. He blasphemes the work and the memory of the very saint who evangelized his own German ancestors, the man who is the very patron saint of Germany, his homeland.

Catholicism or conciliarism. It’s one or the other. There is no middle ground. The Catholic Church cannot produce men in her official capacities who speak these things so promiscuously and without any word of correction for the sake of the honor and glory and majesty of God and for the good of the souls for whom Our Lord shed every single drop of His Most Precious Blood on the wood of the Holy Cross.

Catholicism or conciliarism. It’s one or the other. There is no middle ground.

Saint Boniface knew that there was no middle ground between Catholicism and any false religion. He knew that he had to evangelize the non-Catholics to whom he had been sent without engaging in what Pope Pius XI referred to in Mortalium Animos, January 6, 1928, as obstinate wranglings with unbelievers.

Pope Pius XII described the great missionary zeal of Saint Boniface in the aforementioned Ecclesiae Fastos:

Winfred, afterwards named Boniface by Pope St. Gregory II, was undoubtedly outstanding among the missionaries for his apostolic zeal and fortitude of soul, combined with gentleness of manner. Together with a small but courageous band of companions, he began that work of evangelization to which he had so long looked forward, setting sail from Britain and landing in Friesland. However, the tyrant who ruled that country vehemently opposed the Christian religion, so that the attempt of Boniface and his companions failed, and after fruitless labors and vain efforts they were obliged to return home.

Nevertheless he was not discouraged. He determined, after a short while, to go to Rome and visit the Apostolic See. There he would humbly ask the Vicar of Jesus Christ himself for a sacred mandate. Fortified with this and by the grace of God he would more readily attain the difficult goal of his most ardent desires. “He came, therefore, without mishap to the home of the Blessed Apostle Peter,” and having venerated with great piety the tomb of the Prince of the Apostles, begged for an audience with Our predecessor of holy memory, Gregory II.

He was willingly received by the Pontiff, to whom “he related in detail the occasion of his journey and visit, and manifested the desire which for long had been consuming him. The Holy Pope immediately smiled benignly on him,“encouraged him to confidence in this praiseworthy enterprise, and armed him with apostolic letters and authority.

The receiving of a mandate from the Vicar of Jesus Christ was to Boniface a mark of the divine assistance. Relying on this he feared no difficulties from men or circumstances; and now with the prospect of happier results he hoped to carry out his long cherished design. He traversed various parts of Germany and Friesland. Wherever there were no traces of Christianity, but all was wild and savage, he generously scattered the Gospel seed, and labored and toiled that it might fructify wherever he found Christian communities utterly abandoned for want of a lawful pastor, or being driven by corrupt and ignorant churchmen far from the path of genuine faith and good life, he became the reformer of public and private morality, prudent and keen, skilful and tireless, stirring up and inciting all to virtue.

The success of the apostle was reported to Our predecessor already mentioned, who called him to Rome, and despite the protest of his modesty, “intimated his desire to raise him to the Episcopate, in order that he could with greater firmness correct the erring and bring them back to the way of truth, the greater the authority of his apostolic rank; and would be more acceptable to all in his office of preaching, the more evident it should be that he had been ordained to it by his apostolic superior.”

Therefore he was consecrated “regional bishop” by the Sovereign Pontiff himself, and having returned to the vast territories of his jurisdiction, with the authority which his new office conferred on him, devoted himself with increased earnestness to his apostolic labor.

Just as Boniface was dear to St. Gregory II for the eminence of his virtue and his burning zeal for the spread of Christ’s kingdom, he was likewise to his successors: namely, to Pope St. Gregory III, who, for his conspicuous merits, named him archbishop and honored him with the sacred pallium, giving him the power to establish lawfully or reform the ecclesiastical hierarchy in this territory, and to consecrate new bishops “in order to bring the light of Faith to Germany;” to Pope St. Zachary also, who in an affectionate letter confirmed his office and warmly praised him; finally, to Pope Stephen II, to which Pontiff shortly after his election, when already coming to the end of his life’s span, he wrote a letter full of reverence.

Backed by the authority and support of these Pontiffs, throughout the period of his apostolate Boniface traversed immense regions with ever-growing zeal, shedding the Gospel’s light on lands until then steeped in darkness and error; with untiring effort he brought a new era of Christian civilization to Friesland, Saxony, Austrasia, Thuringia, Franconia, Hesse, Bavaria. All these lands, he tirelessly cultivated and brought forth to that new life which comes from Christ and is fed by His grace. He was also eager to reach “old Saxony,” which he looked on as the birthplace of his ancestors; however, this hope he was unable to realize.

To begin and carry out successfully this tremendous undertaking, he earnestly called for companions from the Benedictine monasteries in his own land, then flourishing in learning, faith and charity, — for monks and nuns too, among whom Lioba was an outstanding example of evangelical perfection. They readily answered his call, and gave him precious help in his mission. And in those same lands there were not wanting those who, once the light of the Gospel had reached them, eagerly embraced the faith, and then strove mightily to bring it to all whom they could reach. Thus were those regions gradually transformed after Boniface, supported, as we have said, by the authority of the Roman Pontiffs, undertook the task; “like a new archimandrite he began everywhere to plant the divine seed and root Out the cockle, to build monasteries and churches, and to put worthy shepherds in charge of them.” Men and women flocked to hear him preach, and hearing him were touched by grace; they abandoned their ancient superstitions, and were set afire with love for the Redeemer; by contact with his teaching their rude and corrupt manners were changed; cleansed by the waters of baptism, they entered an entirely new way of life. Here were erected monasteries for monks and nuns, which were centers not only of religion, but also of Christian civilization, of literature, of liberal arts; there dark and unknown and impenetrable forests were cleared, or completely cut down, and new lands put to cultivation for the benefit of all; in various places dwellings were built, which in the course of centuries would grow to be populous cities.

Thus the untamed Germanic tribes, so jealous of their freedom that they would submit to no one, undismayed even by the mighty weight of Roman arms, and never remaining for long under their sway, once they were visited by the unarmed heralds of the Gospel, docilely yielded to them; they were drawn, stirred and finally penetrated by the beauty and truth of the new doctrine, and at last, embracing the sweet yoke of Jesus Christ, willingly surrendered to Him.

Through the activity of St. Boniface, what was certainly a new era dawned for the German people; new not only for the Christian religion, but also for Christian civilization. Consequently this nation should rightly consider and regard him as their father, to whom they should be ever grateful and whose outstanding virtues they should zealously imitate. “For it is not only almighty God Who is called Father in the spiritual order, but also all those whose teaching and example lead us to the truth and encourage us to be strong in our religion. . . Thus the holy bishop Boniface can be called the father of all Germans, since he was the first to bring them forth in Christ by his holy preaching and to strengthen them by the example of his virtue, then finally to lay down his life for them, greater love than which no man can show.

Among the various monasteries (and he had many built in those regions) the monastery of Fulda certainly holds first place; to the people it was as a beacon which with its beaming light shows ships the way through the waves of the sea. Here was founded as it were a new city of God, in which, generation after generation, innumerable monks were carefully and diligently instructed in human and divine learning, prepared by prayer and contemplation for their future peaceful battles, and finally sent forth like swarms of bees after they had drawn the honey of wisdom from their sacred and profane books, to impart generously that sweetness far and wide to others. Here none of the sciences of liberal arts were unknown. Ancient manuscripts were eagerly collected, carefully copied, brilliantly illuminated in color, and explained with careful commentaries. Thus it can justly be maintained that the sacred and profane studies Germany so excels in today had their venerable origins here.

What is more, innumerable Benedictines went forth from these monastic walls and with cross and plow, by prayer, that is, and labor, brought the light of Christian civilization to those lands as yet wrapped in darkness. By their long untiring labors, the forests, once the vast domain of wild beasts, almost inaccessible to man, were turned into fruitful land and cultivated fields; and what had been up to that time separate, scattered tribes of rough barbarous customs became in the course of time a nation, tamed by the gentle power of the Gospel and outstanding for its Christianity and civilization. (Pope Pius XII, Ecclesiae Fastos, June 5, 1954.)

Saint Boniface is indeed the father of the German people.One of his spiritual sons, the now-retired Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI, however, is the very antithesis of the zeal that he exhibited for the unconditional conversion of pagans and barbarians to the true Faith as he, Saint Boniface, destroyed the idols and the temples of the false gods. It cannot be the case that the father of the German people, Saint Boniface, and a wayward son, Ratzinger/Benedict, are both correct.

There’s no need for needless strife in the Society of Saint Pius X to figure out what to do. Conciliarism is not Catholicism. It’s that simple.

Saint Boniface observed the First Commandment and sought to convert others so that they could do so themselves as they learned how to love and serve God as He has revealed Himself to men exclusively through the Catholic Church, outside of which there is no salvation and without which there can be no true social order.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his conciliar minions violate the First Commandment as they esteem the symbols of false religions and praise their “values” as being able to help “build” the “better world.”

Catholicism or conciliarism?

It cannot be both.

Saint Boniface was faithful to the mission of the Church that was begun on the first Pentecost Sunday when the first pope, Saint Peter, preached to convert the Jews gathered in Jerusalem. The two-headed “pope monster,” Jorge Mario Bergoglio and Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict,  is unfaithful to that mission.

It’s one or the other. Catholicism or conciliarism.

It cannot be both.

It was a conciliar official, now deceased, who recognized that the See of Peter would be vacant in the case of heresy even though he, the late Mario Pompedda “Cardinal” Francesco, did not believe that the situation obtained at the time that he spoke (in February of 2005 as Karol Wojtyla/John Paul II was dying of Stage III Parkinson’s Disease). Yes, sedevacantism is a canonical doctrine of the Catholic Church, Bishop Fellay:

It is true that the canonical doctrine states that the see would be vacant in the case of heresy. … But in regard to all else, I think what is applicable is what judgment regulates human acts. And the act of will, namely a resignation or capacity to govern or not govern, is a human act. (Cardinal Says Pope Could Govern Even If Unable to Speak, Zenit, February 8, 2005; see also see also Gregorius’s The Chair is Still Empty.)

Gee, nothing about “diabolical disorientation” here.

Unlike what many traditionally-minded Catholics have heard from the theologians of the Society of Saint Pius X, however, Pompedda was intellectually honest enough to admit that sedevacantism is indeed a part of the canonical doctrine of the Catholic Church. Only a handful of Catholics, priests and laity alike, accepted this doctrine and recognized that it applied in our circumstances in the immediate aftermath of the “Second” Vatican Council. I was not one of them.

We separate ourselves from the conciliarists because they offend God by defecting from the Faith, starting with their rejection of the nature of dogmatic truth and their making complex what it is: the knowledge of Him that He has deposited in Holy Mother Church. We must understand, however, that offenses against the moral order are no less of a concern to God than offenses against doctrine. Offenses against the moral order, many of which have been committed by the conciliar “bishops” and their chancery factotums and their insurance companies are not “little things,” unless, as I have noted in other commentaries in recent weeks, that the loss of the Faith in a single soul is a “little thing” and that the clergy responsible for indemnifying the loss of just one soul do not show themselves to be enemies of the Cross of the Divine Redeemer as a result.

Although there are those who tell us that we should “stay and fight” in once Catholic parishes that now in the hands of apostates (or their enablers who refuse to speak out against them), we must recognize that offenses against the doctrines of the Faith and offenses against the moral order are never the foundations upon which God will choose to restore His Holy Church. Truth in the moral order is as black and white as truth in the doctrinal realm. Conciliarism consists of its very nature in a rejection of various parts of the Catholic Faith, and it is this rejection that leads in turn to the same sort of despair and hopelessness in the souls of so many men now as existed at the time before the First Coming of Our Lord at His Incarnation and, nine months later, His Nativity.

We do not need to conduct a “search” for the “true meaning” of the doctrines contained the Sacred Deposit of Faith. We accept what has been handed down to us as docile children of Holy Mother Church.

We must remember at all times because the crosses of the present moment, no matter their source, are fashioned to us from the very hand of God Himself to be the means of our participating in Our Lord’s Easter victory over the power of sin and eternal death. It matters not what anyone thinks of us for refusing to accept the conciliarists as representatives of the Catholic Church or for refusing to associate with those who believe act in a de facto manner as the authority of the Church while looking the other way at grave abuses of the moral order and indemnifying wrong-doers time and time again. All that matters is that we carry our cross as the consecrated slaves of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary, looking for no other consolation than that which is given to the souls of the elect upon the Particular Judgment and that is ratified for all to see at General Judgment of the Living and the Dead:

Well done, good and faithful servant, because thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will place thee over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord. (Matthew 25: 21.)

We never have to “understand” apostasy. We just have to recognize it and then flee from it.

Entrusting ourselves unto the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary in this month of June, the month of the Sacred Heart of Jesus,  we pray for the conversion of the likes of Jorge Mario Bergoglio and Joseph Alois Ratzinger and Walter Kasper and Oscar Andres Maradiaga Rodriguez and the other conciliar minions to the true Faith before they day, asking Saint Boniface as well to help us to make reparation for our own many sins by giving everything do and everything we suffer to the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary. May every Rosary we pray help to plant a few seeds for the conversion of the apostates as we beg Our Lady for the graces to save our own poor souls.

May Saint Boniface and Saint Norbert help us to remain faithful to the Catholic Church without once making any further concessions to conciliarism or its false shepherds who violate the First commandments so regularly, so openly and so egregiously.

Cor Jesu Sacratissimum, miserere nobis.

Cor Jesus Sacratissimum, miserere nobis.

Cor Jesus Sacratissimum, miserere nobis.

Vivat Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saint Norbert, pray for us.

Saint Boniface, pray for us.

Led By Thoroughly False Spirits, part two

[CAUTION: THIS COMMENTARY CONTAINS DOCUMENTATION OF TERRIBLE SINS. IT SHOULD NOT BE READ BY THOSE WHO, MOST UNDERSTANDABLY, DO NOT NEED TO HAVE THEIR SOULS AGITATED BY THE DEPTH TO WHICH THE FALSEHOODS OF THE COUNTERFEIT CHURCH OF CONCILIARISM HAS SUNK.]

Only the willfully blind have any excuse at this point for not recognizing that there is no such thing as “partial-credit” Catholicism.

Although the following two passages have been used a lot on this site, I will proceed to use them again in order to demonstrate to those who might be wavering about their position concerning the true state of the Church Militant on earth in this time of apostasy and betrayal that there is no such thing as a “irreducible minima” standard for maintaining oneself as a Catholic in good standing. It is all or nothing, and those who contend otherwise are without a single, solitary shred of Patristic or dogmatic proof to sustain:

With reference to its object, faith cannot be greater for some truths than for others. Nor can it be less with regard to the number of truths to be believed. For we must all believe the very same thing, both as to the object of faith as well as to the number of truths. All are equal in this because everyone must believe all the truths of faith–both those which God Himself has directly revealed, as well as those he has revealed through His Church. Thus, I must believe as much as you and you as much as I, and all other Christians similarly. He who does not believe all these mysteries is not Catholic and therefore will never enter Paradise. (Saint Francis de Sales, The Sermons of Saint Francis de Sales for Lent Given in 1622, republished by TAN Books and Publishers for the Visitation Monastery of Frederick, Maryland, in 1987, pp. 34-37.)

The Church, founded on these principles and mindful of her office, has done nothing with greater zeal and endeavour than she has displayed in guarding the integrity of the faith. Hence she regarded as rebels and expelled from the ranks of her children all who held beliefs on any point of doctrine different from her own. The Arians, the Montanists, the Novatians, the Quartodecimans, the Eutychians, did not certainly reject all Catholic doctrine: they abandoned only a certain portion of it. Still who does not know that they were declared heretics and banished from the bosom of the Church? In like manner were condemned all authors of heretical tenets who followed them in subsequent ages. “There can be nothing more dangerous than those heretics who admit nearly the whole cycle of doctrine, and yet by one word, as with a drop of poison, infect the real and simple faith taught by our Lord and handed down by Apostolic tradition” (Auctor Tract. de Fide Orthodoxa contra Arianos).

The practice of the Church has always been the same, as is shown by the unanimous teaching of the Fathers, who were wont to hold as outside Catholic communion, and alien to the Church, whoever would recede in the least degree from any point of doctrine proposed by her authoritative Magisterium. Epiphanius, Augustine, Theodore :, drew up a long list of the heresies of their times. St. Augustine notes that other heresies may spring up, to a single one of which, should any one give his assent, he is by the very fact cut off from Catholic unity. “No one who merely disbelieves in all (these heresies) can for that reason regard himself as a Catholic or call himself one. For there may be or may arise some other heresies, which are not set out in this work of ours, and, if any one holds to one single one of these he is not a Catholic” (S. Augustinus, De Haeresibus, n. 88). (Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum, June 29, 1896.)

Actually only those are to be included as members of the Church who have been baptized and profess the true faith, and who have not been so unfortunate as to separate themselves from the unity of the Body, or been excluded by legitimate authority for grave faults committed. “For in one spirit” says the Apostle, “were we all baptized into one Body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free.” As therefore in the true Christian community there is only one Body, one Spirit, one Lord, and one Baptism, so there can be only one faith. And therefore, if a man refuse to hear the Church, let him be considered – so the Lord commands – as a heathen and a publican. It follows that those who are divided in faith or government cannot be living in the unity of such a Body, nor can they be living the life of its one Divine Spirit. (Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis, June 29, 1943.)

There comes a point, which I have reached, that makes repeating what has been repeated hundreds upon hundreds of times before counterproductive.

So few people, relatively speaking, want to make the sacrifices that are necessary to admit that one who is not a Catholic cannot hold ecclesiastical office legitimately.

So few people, relatively speaking, want to acknowledge that Pope Leo XIII has definitively condemned the “resist while recognize” position that is still being offered as the way to “restore” Holy Mother Church.

Anyone who can read the following passages from Pope Leo XIII’s Epistola Tua, June 17, 1885, Est Sane Molestum, December 13, 1888, and Pope Saint Pius X’s allocution  Vi ringrazio, November 18, 1912, and not even stop for a moment to consider the falsity and the condemned nature of the “resist while recognize” position is not a dispassionate seeker of truth:

To the shepherds alone was given all power to teach, to judge, to direct; on the faithful was imposed the duty of following their teaching, of submitting with docility to their judgment, and of allowing themselves to be governed, corrected, and guided by them in the way of salvation. Thus, it is an absolute necessity for the simple faithful to submit in mind and heart to their own pastors, and for the latter to submit with them to the Head and Supreme Pastor. In this subordination and dependence lie the order and life of the Church; in it is to be found the indispensable condition of well-being and good government. On the contrary, if it should happen that those who have no right to do so should attribute authority to themselves, if they presume to become judges and teachers, if inferiors in the government of the universal Church attempt or try to exert an influence different from that of the supreme authority, there follows a reversal of the true order, many minds are thrown into confusion, and souls leave the right path.

And to fail in this most holy duty it is not necessary to perform an action in open opposition whether to the Bishops or to the Head of the Church; it is enough for this opposition to be operating indirectly, all the more dangerous because it is the more hidden. Thus, a soul fails in this sacred duty when, at the same time that a jealous zeal for the power and the prerogatives of the Sovereign Pontiff is displayed, the Bishops united to him are not given their due respect, or sufficient account is not taken of their authority, or their actions and intentions are interpreted in a captious manner, without waiting for the judgment of the Apostolic See.

Similarly, it is to give proof of a submission which is far from sincere to set up some kind of opposition between one Pontiff and another. Those who, faced with two differing directives, reject the present one to hold to the past, are not giving proof of obedience to the authority which has the right and duty to guide them; and in some ways they resemble those who, on receiving a condemnation, would wish to appeal to a future council, or to a Pope who is better informed.

On this point what must be remembered is that in the government of the Church, except for the essential duties imposed on all Pontiffs by their apostolic office, each of them can adopt the attitude which he judges best according to times and circumstances. Of this he alone is the judge. It is true that for this he has not only special lights, but still more the knowledge of the needs and conditions of the whole of Christendom, for which, it is fitting, his apostolic care must provide. He has the charge of the universal welfare of the Church, to which is subordinate any particular need, and all others who are subject to this order must second the action of the supreme director and serve the end which he has in view. Since the Church is one and her head is one, so, too, her government is one, and all must conform to this.

When these principles are forgotten there is noticed among Catholics a diminution of respect, of veneration, and of confidence in the one given them for a guide; then there is a loosening of that bond of love and submission which ought to bind all the faithful to their pastors, the faithful and the pastors to the Supreme Pastor, the bond in which is principally to be found security and common salvation.

In the same way, by forgetting or neglecting these principles, the door is opened wide to divisions and dissensions among Catholics, to the grave detriment of union which is the distinctive mark of the faithful of Christ, and which, in every age, but particularly today by reason of the combined forces of the enemy, should be of supreme and universal interest, in favor of which every feeling of personal preference or individual advantage ought to be laid aside.

That obligation, if it is generally incumbent on all, is, you may indeed say, especially pressing upon journalists. If they have not been imbued with the docile and submissive spirit so necessary to each Catholic, they would assist in spreading more widely those deplorable matters and in making them more burdensome. The task pertaining to them in all the things that concern religion and that are closely connected to the action of the Church in human society is this: to be subject completely in mind and will, just as all the other faithful are, to their own bishops and to the Roman Pontiff; to follow and make known their teachings; to be fully and willingly subservient to their influence; and to reverence their precepts and assure that they are respected. He who would act otherwise in such a way that he would serve the aims and interests of those whose spirit and intentions We have reproved in this letter would fail the noble mission he has undertaken. So doing, in vain would he boast of attending to the good of the Church and helping her cause, no less than someone who would strive to weaken or diminish Catholic truth, or indeed someone who would show himself to be her overly fearful friend. (Pope Leo XIII, Epistola Tua, June 17, 1885.)

No, it cannot be permitted that laymen who profess to be Catholic should go so far as openly to arrogate to themselves in the columns of a newspaper, the right to denounce, and to find fault, with the greatest license and according to their own good pleasure, with every sort of person, not excepting bishops, and think that with the single exception of matters of faith they are allowed to entertain any opinion which may please them and exercise the right to judge everyone after their own fashion.

In the present case, Venerable Brother, there is nothing which could cause you to doubt Our assent and Our approbation. It is Our first duty to take care, uniting Our efforts to yours, that the divine authority of the bishops remain sacred and inviolable. It belongs to Us also to command and to effect that everywhere this authority may remain strong and respected, and that in all things it may receive from Catholics the submission and reverence which are its just due. In fact, the divine edifice which is the Church is supported, as on a foundation visible to all men, first by Peter, then by the Apostles and their successors the Bishops. To hear them or to despise them is to hear or to despise Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself [cf. Luke 10:16]. The Bishops form the most sacred part of the Church, that which instructs and governs men by divine right; and so he who resists them and stubbornly refuses to obey their word places himself outside the Church [cf. Matt. 18:18]. But obedience must not limit itself to matters which touch the faith: its sphere is much more vast: it extends to all matters which the episcopal power embraces. For the Christian people, the bishops are not only the teachers of the faith, they are placed at their head to rule and govern them; they are responsible for the salvation of the souls whom God has entrusted to them, and of which they will one day have to render an account. It is for this reason that the Apostle St. Paul addresses this exhortation to Christians: “Obey your prelates, and be subject to them. For they watch as having to render an account of your souls” [Heb. 13:17].

In fact, it is always true and manifest to all that there are in the Church two grades, very distinct by their nature: the shepherds and the flock, that is to say, the rulers and the people. It is the function of the first order to teach, to govern, to guide men through life, to impose rules; the second has the duty to be submissive to the first, to obey, to carry out orders, to render honor. And if subordinates usurp the place of superiors, this is, on their part, not only to commit an act of harmful boldness, but even to reverse, as far as in them lies, the order so wisely established by the Providence of the Divine Founder of the Church. If by chance there should be in the ranks of the episcopate a bishop not sufficiently mindful of his dignity and apparently unfaithful to one of his sacred obligations, in spite of this he would lose nothing of his power, and, so long as he remained in communion with the Roman Pontiff, it would certainly not be permitted to anyone to relax in any detail the respect and obedience which are due his authority. On the other hand, to scrutinize the actions of a bishop, to criticize them, does not belong to individual Catholics, but concerns only those who, in the sacred hierarchy, have a superior power; above all, it concerns the Supreme Pontiff, for it is to him that Christ confided the care of feeding not only all the lambs, but even the sheep [cf. John 21:17]. At the same time, when the faithful have grave cause for complaint, they are allowed to put the whole matter before the Roman Pontiff, provided always that, safeguarding prudence and the moderation counseled by concern for the common good, they do not give vent to outcries and recriminations which contribute rather to the rise of divisions and ill-feeling, or certainly increase them.

These fundamental principles, which cannot be gainsaid without bringing in their wake confusion and ruin in the government of the Church, We have many, many times been careful to recall and to inculcate. Our letters to Our Nuncio in France [In Mezzo of 1884], which you have cited in this matter, speak clearly; so do those addressed to the Archbishop of Paris [Epistola Tua of 1885], to the Belgian Bishops, to some Italian Bishops, and the two encyclicals to the Bishops of France [Nobilissima Gallorum of 1884], and of Spain [Cum Multa of 1882].

Once again today We recall these documents; once again We inculcate this teaching, with the very great hope that Our admonitions and Our authority will calm the present agitation of minds in your diocese, that all will be strengthened and find rest in faith, in obedience, in the just and legitimate respect towards those invested with a sacred power in the Church.

Not only must those be held to fail in their duty who openly and brazenly repudiate the authority of their leaders, but those, too, who give evidence of a hostile and contrary disposition by their clever tergiversations and their oblique and devious dealings. The true and sincere virtue of obedience is not satisfied with words; it consists above all in submission of mind and heart.

But since We are here dealing with the lapse of a newspaper, it is absolutely necessary for Us once more to enjoin upon the editors of Catholic journals to respect as sacred laws the teaching and the ordinances mentioned above and never to deviate from them. Moreover, let them be well persuaded and let this be engraved in their minds, that if they dare to violate these prescriptions and abandon themselves to their personal appreciations, whether in prejudging questions which the Holy See has not yet pronounced on, or in wounding the authority of the Bishops by arrogating to themselves an authority which can never be theirs, let them be convinced that it is all in vain for them to pretend to keep the honor of the name of Catholic and to serve the interests of the very holy and very noble cause which they  have undertaken to defend and to render glorious.

Now, We, exceedingly desirous that any who have strayed return to soundness of mind and that deference to the sacred Bishops inhere deeply in the hearts of all men, in the Lord We bestow an Apostolic Blessing upon you, Venerable Brother, and to all your clergy and people, as a token of Our fatherly good will and charity. (Pope Leo XIII, Est Sane Molestum, December 17, 1888. The complete text may be found at: Est Sane Molestum, December 17, 1888. See also  Pope Leo XIII Quashes Popular “Resist-And-Recognize Position.)

Distracted with so many occupations, it is easy to forget the things that lead to perfection in priestly life; it is easy [for the priest] to delude himself and to believe that, by busying himself with the salvation of the souls of others, he consequently works for his own sanctification. Alas, let not this delusion lead you to error, because nemo dat quod nemo habet [no one gives what he does not have]; and, in order to sanctify others, it is necessary not to neglect any of the ways proposed for the sanctification of our own selves….

The Pope is the guardian of dogma and of morals; he is the custodian of the principles that make families sound, nations great, souls holy; he is the counsellor of princes and of peoples; he is the head under whom no one feels tyrannized because he represents God Himself; he is the supreme father who unites in himself all that may exist that is loving, tender, divine.

It seems incredible, and is even painful, that there be priests to whom this recommendation must be made, but we are regrettably in our age in this hard, unhappy, situation of having to tell priests: love the Pope!

And how must the Pope be loved? Non verbo neque lingua, sed opere et veritate. [Not in word, nor in tongue, but in deed, and in truth – 1 Jn iii, 18] When one loves a person, one tries to adhere in everything to his thoughts, to fulfill his will, to perform his wishes. And if Our Lord Jesus Christ said of Himself, “si quis diligit me, sermonem meum servabit,” [if any one love me, he will keep my word – Jn xiv, 23] therefore, in order to demonstrate our love for the Pope, it is necessary to obey him.

Therefore, when we love the Pope, there are no discussions regarding what he orders or demands, or up to what point obedience must go, and in what things he is to be obeyed; when we love the Pope, we do not say that he has not spoken clearly enough, almost as if he were forced to repeat to the ear of each one the will clearly expressed so many times not only in person, but with letters and other public documents; we do not place his orders in doubt, adding the facile pretext of those unwilling to obey – that it is not the Pope who commands, but those who surround him; we do not limit the field in which he might and must exercise his authority; we do not set above the authority of the Pope that of other persons, however learned, who dissent from the Pope, who, even though learned, are not holy, because whoever is holy cannot dissent from the Pope.

This is the cry of a heart filled with pain, that with deep sadness I express, not for your sake, dear brothers, but to deplore, with you, the conduct of so many priests, who not only allow themselves to debate and criticize the wishes of the Pope, but are not embarrassed to reach shameless and blatant disobedience, with so much scandal for the good and with so great damage to souls. (Pope Saint Pius X, Allocution Vi ringrazio to priests on the 50th anniversary of the Apostolic Union, November 18, 1912, as found at: RORATE CÆLI: “Love the Pope!” – no ifs, and no buts: For Bishops, priests, and faithful, Saint Pius X explains what loving the Pope really entails.)

Those might protest that they are not bound to accept the binding nature of such apostolic letters or papal allocutions have reckon with the following words of the late Monsignor Joseph Clifford Fenton, who some in the “resist while recognize” camp accept as a stalwart champion of the Catholic Faith:

Despite the fact that there is nothing like an adequate treatment of the papal allocutions in existing theological literature, every priest, and particularly every professor of sacred theology, should know whether and under what circumstances these allocutions addressed by the Sovereign Pontiffs to private groups are to be regarded as authoritative, as actual expressions of the Roman Pontiff’s ordinary magisterium.  And, especially because of the tendency towards an unhealthy minimism current in this country and elsewhere in the world today, they should also know how doctrine is to be set forth in the allocutions and the other vehicles of the Holy Father’s ordinary magisterium if it is to be accepted as authoritative.  The present brief paper will attempt to consider and to answer these questions.

The first question to be considered is this: Can a speech addressed by the Roman Pontiff to a private group, a group which cannot in any sense be taken as representing either the Roman Church or the universal Church, contain doctrinal teaching authoritative for the universal Church?

The clear and unequivocal answer to this question is contained in the Holy Father’s encyclical letter Humani generis, issued Aug. 12, 1950.  According to this document: “if, in their ‘Acta‘ the Supreme Pontiffs take care to render a decision on a point that has hitherto been controverted, it is obvious to all that this point, according to the mind and will of these same Pontiffs, can no longer be regarded as a question theologians may freely debate among themselves.”[6]

Thus, in the teaching of the Humani generis, any doctrinal decision made by the Pope and included in his “Acta” are authoritative.  Now many of the allocutions made by the Sovereign Pontiff to private groups are included in the “Acta” of the Sovereign Pontiff himself, as a section of the Acta apostolicae sedis.  Hence, any doctrinal decision made in one of these allocutions that is published in the Holy Father’s “Acta” is authoritative and binding on all the members of the universal Church.

There is, according to the words of the Humani generis, an authoritative doctrinal decision whenever the Roman Pontiffs, in their “Acta,” “de re hactenus controversa data opera sententiam ferunt.”  When this condition is fulfilled, even in an allocution originally delivered to a private group, but subsequently published as part of the Holy Father’s “Acta,” an authoritative doctrinal judgment has been proposed to the universal Church.  All of those within the Church are obliged, under penalty of serious sin, to accept this decision. . . .

Now the questions may arise: is there any particular form which the Roman Pontiff is obliged to follow in setting forth a doctrinal decision in either the positive or the negative manner? Does the Pope have to state specifically and explicitly that he intends to issue a doctrinal decision on this particular point?  Is it at all necessary that he should refer explicitly to the fact that there has hitherto been a debate among theologians on the question he is going to decide?

There is certainly nothing in the divinely established constitutional law of the Catholic Church which would in any way justify an affirmative response to any of these inquiries.  The Holy Father’s doctrinal authority stems from the tremendous responsibility Our Lord laid upon him in St. Peter, whose successor he is.  Our Lord charged the Prince of the Apostles, and through him, all of his successors until the end of time, with the commission of feeding, of acting as a shepherd for, of taking care of, His lambs and His sheep.[7]  Included in that responsibility was the obligation, and, of course, the power, to confirm the faith of his fellow Christians.

And the Lord said: “Simon, Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat.  But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and thou, being once converted, confirm thy brethren.”[8]

St. Peter had, and has in his successor, the duty and the power to confirm his brethren in their faith, to take care of their doctrinal needs.  Included in his responsibility is an obvious obligation to select and to employ the means he judges most effective and apt for the accomplishment of the end God has commissioned him to attain.  And in this era, when the printed word possesses a manifest primacy in the field of the dissemination of ideas, the Sovereign Pontiffs have chosen to bring their authoritative teaching, the doctrine in which they accomplish the work of instruction God has commanded them to do, to the people of Christ through the medium of the printed word in the published “Acta.”

The Humani generis reminds us that the doctrinal decisions set forth in the Holy Father’s “Acta” manifestly are authoritative “according to the mind and will” of the Pontiffs who have issued these decisions.  Thus, wherever there is a doctrinal judgment expressed in the “Acta” of a Sovereign Pontiff, it is clear that the Pontiff understands that decision to be authoritative and wills that it be so.

Now when the Pope, in his “Acta,” sets forth as a part of Catholic doctrine or as a genuine teaching of the Catholic Church some thesis which has hitherto been opposed, even legitimately, in the schools of sacred theology, he is manifestly making a doctrinal decision.  This certainly holds true even when, in making his statement, the Pope does not explicitly assert that he is issuing a doctrinal judgment and, of course, even when he does not refer to the existence of a controversy or debate on the subject among theologians up until the time of his own pronouncement.  All that is necessary is that this teaching, hitherto opposed in the theological schools, be now set forth as the teaching of the Sovereign Pontiff, or as “doctrina catholica.”

Private theologians have no right whatsoever to establish what they believe to be the conditions under which the teaching presented in the “Acta” of the Roman Pontiff may be accepted as authoritative.  This is, on the contrary, the duty and the prerogative of the Roman Pontiff himself.  The present Holy Father has exercised that right and has done his duty in stating clearly that any doctrinal decision which the Bishop of Rome has taken the trouble to make and insert into his “Acta” is to be received as genuinely authoritative.

In line with the teaching of the Humani generis, then, it seems unquestionably clear that any doctrinal decision expressed by the Sovereign Pontiff in the course of an allocution delivered to a private group is to be accepted as authoritative when and if that allocution is published by the Sovereign Pontiff as a part of his own “Acta.”  Now we must consider this final question: What obligation is incumbent upon a Catholic by reason of an authoritative doctrinal decision made by the Sovereign Pontiff and communicated to the universal Church in this manner?

The text of the Humani generis itself supplies us with a minimum answer.  This is found in the sentence we have already quoted: “And if, in their ‘Acta,’ the Supreme Pontiffs take care to render a decision on a point that has hitherto been controverted, it is obvious to all that this point, according to the mind and will of these same Pontiffs, can no longer be regarded as a question theologians may freely debate among themselves.”

Theologians legitimately discuss and dispute among themselves doctrinal questions which the authoritative magisterium of the Catholic Church has not as yet resolved.  Once that magisterium has expressed a decision and communicated that decision to the Church universal, the first and the most obvious result of its declaration must be the cessation of debate on the point it has decided.  A man definitely is not acting and could not act as a theologian, as a teacher of Catholic truth, by disputing against a decision made by the competent doctrinal authority of the Mystical Body of Christ on earth.

In line with the teaching of the Humani generis, then, it seems unquestionably clear that any doctrinal decision expressed by the Sovereign Pontiff in the course of an allocution delivered to a private group is to be accepted as authoritative when and if that allocution is published by the Sovereign Pontiff as a part of his own “Acta.”  Now we must consider this final question: What obligation is incumbent upon a Catholic by reason of an authoritative doctrinal decision made by the Sovereign Pontiff and communicated to the universal Church in this manner? (The doctrinal Authority of Papal allocutions.)

What more doctrinal proof can be given to make it clear that those who recognize a man as a true and legitimate Successor of Saint Peter have no right from God to withdraw their obedience to him in matters of Faith, Worship and Morals, no less to criticize him publicly, admitting that some of those who did some during the 9,666 day tenure of “Saint John Paul II” went to sleep, at least for the most part, during the 2,873 day tenure of the now-retired Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI (the future “Saint Benedict of Continuity”), and now, of course, however selectively, during the tenure of Jorge the Decadent?

The situation has decayed in the counterfeit church of conciliarism, which has been led by false spirits from the very moment that the old, Judaizing syncretist who supported The Sillon long after its tenets had been condemned by Pope Saint Pius X in Notre Charge Apostolique, August 15, 1910, “Saint John XXIII,” was “elected” under mysterious circumstances on October 28, 1958, that open licentiousness is now displayed in conciliar churches and cathedrals with absolutely no fear of any “papal” rebuke whatsoever. I will not even begin to describe the sort of decadence that took place recently in the Cathedral of St. Peter in Osnabruck, Germany, noting only that what has been pretty commonplace at “papal” audiences (as mostly disrobed “gymnasts” performed acrobatic feats to the delight of an ogling Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI) and at “papal” extravaganza liturgies (particularly those staged by “Saint” John Paul II that featured native peoples dressed down, shall we say for the occasion) is now considered to be perfectly acceptable at the “retail” level in diocesan cathedrals and in churches. The “bishop” who sanctioned this profantion, is named Fran-Josef Hermann Bode, who was named as an auxiliary “bishop” in his home diocese of Paderborn, Germany, in 1991, by “Saint John Paul II.” (If you really need to see the details, you may find them at (Novus Ordo Watch Wire, which has posted a cautionary note about a video link to the scandalous display. No, I did not view the video, and I do not recommend that any reader from this site do so. The story speaks for itself.)

As horrific as such a profanation of a formerly Catholic cathedral is, however, it must be remembered that it is only the rotten issue of a decadent theology, decadent and sacramentally invalid liturgical rites and an entire regime of decadent pastoral praxis. Such a profanation is the result a false church’s systematic recruitment, retention, promotion and protection of those inclined to the commission of perverse sins against nature. The entire ethos of the counterfeit church of conciliarism has been designed from its very inception to appeal to what is now called the “rainbow” agenda, which is why effeminate men have been screened into the conciliar presbyterate in many archdioceses, dioceses and religious communities and why those who show true masculinity and firmness of resolve against error, falsehood, profanation and sacrilege have been shown the door in their seminary days or sent for psychiatric reprogramming following their presbyteral installation.

The situation is so very decadent in the counterfeit church of conciliarism that words and actions that were considered to be signs of rebellion against “Saint John Paul II” are now considered to be part of the current “pope’s” agenda.

Consider the case of one “Father” Fred Daley, who uttered the following words at a Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service on Sunday, September 15, 2002, at Saint Francis de Sales Church in Utica, New York (the home of Mohawk Valley Community College, at which I taught from 1976 to 1977), to celebrate “diversity”:

“More than 400 people, including a handful of local leaders and clergy, gathered to attend the area’s first Mass for gays, lesbians, bisexual and transgendered people led by the Rev. Fred Daley. The main message at the Mass revolved around acceptance, love, forgiveness, peace and unity. ‘I just want you to know you’re very welcome here today,’ Daley told the congregation as he started the service. He wore a rainbow stole over his white robes. . . . ‘I think the last several days have been the greatest teaching moments on homophobia the Mohawk Valley has ever seen,’ he said. ‘I challenge all of us to use this moment as a time to move our community out of ignorance, hatred, fear and violence.’ The key to breaking that cycle is education, he said, which will defeat the myths and stereotypes about gay people that come from as far back as the Middle Ages. Two fundamentals of that education are first, that no one can choose his or her sexual orientation and second, that the Bible cannot be used to evaluate one’s sexuality, Daley said. ‘We can’t use the Bible to hit people over the head with,’ he said, noting that he doesn’t think modern theologians are able to use the Bible to prove homosexuality a sin. The Catholic church and others should not be so obsessed with what people do in private, he said. ‘I didn’t tell anyone at the 8 a.m. Mass or the 11 a.m. Mass (what to do in their bedrooms), so I’m certainly not going to tell anyone here at the 3 p.m. Mass,’ he said, receiving more cheers and applause. ‘Certainly no one is going to push me to stand at the pulpit and explain what is intimate.’ At the end of the service, Beverly Bartlett, coordinator of the Mohawk Valley Gay, Lesbian, Bisexual and Transgender organization, presented Daley with a clock commending him for his courage. Bartlett said sometime soon the organization would like to work with St. Francis DeSales to establish a monthly Mass for gay and lesbian people. ‘We can walk out of this building and commit ourselves to speak the truth,’ Daley said. ‘If we do that there will be someday that our public officials will maybe even hang the rainbow flag.’ After the service, people stayed for refreshments, to visit and to sign a card to Bishop James Moynihan, thanking him for allowing the Mass. Daley said he spoke to Bishop James Moynihan and Roman Catholic Diocese of Syracuse officials last week to clarify the service and he expected no opposition for Sunday’s Mass. Syracuse and Binghamton area churches have had similar services, he said.'” (The actual source was the Utica Observer-Dispatcher, which no longer has the story online. I quoted it contemporaneously in the printed pages of Christ or Chaos in an article that was later republished on Mr. Michael Cain’s Daily Catholic website. See Blaming the Messenger, which was, of course, written during my indulterer/resist while recognize years.)

Nothing happened to “Father Fred.”

The then conciliar “bishop” of Syracuse, James Moynihan, a product of the revolutionary (and now retired) “Bishop” Matthew Clark’s Diocese of Rochester, New York, kept him where he was.

Nothing happened to “Bishop” Moynihan, who retired in “good standing” in the conciliar structures in 2009 at the age of seventy-seven.

Emboldened by all of the warm and fuzzies he received after his “bold” “homily” of September 15, 2002, “Father” Fred Daley came out the closet two yeas later, five years before one of the architects of the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service on Annibale Bugnini’s Consilium, Rembert Geoge Weakland, O.S.B., the doctrinally, morally corrupt conciliar “archbishop” of Milwaukee, Wisconsin, from 1977 to 2002, did so. “Father” Fred’s “coming out” party made big news in Utica at the time:

The Rev. Fred Daley, longtime pastor at St. Francis DeSales Church on Eagle Street, trusts the community will continue to accept him after his acknowledgment that he is gay.

He made the disclosure during an interview with the Observer-Dispatch Thursday. The interview was in advance of Daley’s “Real Hero” award, which he accepted from the United Way of the Greater Utica Area Thursday evening. The award was in recognition of his social ministry on Hospitality Row, where many of Utica’s poor are served.

“I’m the same person today as I was yesterday,” he said. “My expectation and prayer is that people will continue to love and respect me.”

Daley said he shared this information with the bishops of the Roman Catholic Diocese of Syracuse as well as a few close friends and family members.

Celibacy is a “charism,” or a gift for some people, he said.

“I myself am gay, and I am committed to living a celibate life,” he said.

Despite a tremendous amount of fear and anxiety about coming out publicly, Daley said he feels called by God to do so and is ready to accept whatever “rejection or misunderstanding surrounding this.”

Daley’s decision to come out occurs at a time when both the Catholic Church and the nation are grappling with changes in society that have led gays to seek greater acceptance.

As recently as 2002, Vatican officials considered barring men with “homosexual tendencies” from seminaries, The Associated Press reported.

In September of that year, the Rev. Andrew Baker, an American staff member of the Congregation for Bishops, wrote an article for Jesuit magazine that said gay men “should not be admitted to holy orders, and (their) presence in the seminary would not only give him false hope but it may, in fact, hinder” the therapy he needs, the AP reported.

Danielle Cummings, spokeswoman for the Syracuse Diocese, said priests have an obligation to celibacy, whatever their sexual orientation. A priest’s homosexuality does not result in dismissal from the priesthood.

Cummings said Thursday evening she was not aware of contact about this issue between Daley and the bishops.

Other diocesan leaders were unavailable for comment Thursday night.

St. Francis DeSales is one of three Utica Catholic churches working on a plan to integrate and become one parish under one priest, with three campuses, by July 2006. Daley is nearing the end of a second, six-year term as pastor of St. Francis, and he hopes to stay in Utica even after completion of that obligation.

“I respect the bishops of our diocese, and I know they respect me and my ministry,” Daley said.

Daley said his decision to come out stems from what he views as the scapegoating of gay clergy over the sexual abuse crisis within the Catholic Church.

“There are many gay priests committed to celibacy, living a celibate life, and doing a beautiful ministry for the church,” Daley said.

Daley was at the center of controversy two years ago, when he was asked to step aside as main speaker at a 9/11 memorial event because there were plans for St. Francis DeSales to host a gay and lesbian Mass. Local firefighters, who were deeply involved in the execution of the event, insisted that Daley be removed.

“All these other issues and crusades should not cloud what this one day is all about,” Assistant Fire Chief Russell Brooks said at the time. “Sept. 11 is supposed to be a day of uniting and healing. I think it’s very inappropriate for (Daley) to bring this to light on that day.”

Utica Mayor Tim Julian said the main speaker should not be someone who speaks out on controversial issues.

“If it was Gay Pride Day, then Father Daley would be very fitting,” Julian said.

Utica Common Councilman Bill Phillips attended the Mass in support of Daley. He said he would do the same thing again now.

“Whatever his sexual preference is, it really doesn’t concern me,” Phillips said Thursday night. “I will say he is one of the greatest humanitarians that I have ever met.”

The controversy spurred a community debate that led to the publication of more than 100 letters to the editor in the O-D.

Friends of Daley believe he may face negative reactions, but that those who truly know him will be supportive.

“Like the New Testament says, you judge a person by the fruits of their labor,” said Michael Crinnin, a longtime friend of Daley’s and executive director of AIDS Community Resources. “He has nothing to show for himself but an incredible number of good works.”

Sister Betty Giarrusso, C.S.J., has worked with Daley for the past 10 years at St. Francis DeSales. She said the “Real Hero” award has always been appropriate for Daley, but particularly now that he has opened up publicly about his sexual orientation.

“I think any time we live from our truth, we don’t know what those consequences will be,” Giarrusso said. “If others have a difficulty accepting who we are or how we’re trying to live, there’s a sadness to that. But to betray oneself is the greatest sadness of all.”

Daley hopes his public acknowledgment will ultimately educate people about homosexuality, and help others who are struggling to come out.

“I know that some people will not understand and it may add to confusion on the part of many, but in prayer I felt that in the long run, the truth — this truth — will help many,” he said, adding that homophobia is the result of ignorance. “I’m being faithful to myself and the Gospel of Jesus.” (As found at: Fred Daley Celebrates Sinful Attractions.)

What happened to “Father” Fred Daley after he celebrated being attracted in a perversely sinful manner to other men?

Nothing. Nothing at all.

Indeed, the tenor of what “Father” Fred Daley said ten years ago represents the sort of “compassion” shown by many of those who have Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s personal favor, including the hand of the aged priest he held hands with of a homosexual activist named “Father” Luigi Ciotti as they walked up the steps of a Roman church on April 2, 2014:

(See the story at the Call Me Jorge website)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio also kissed the hand of a ninety-three year-old homosexual activist named Don Michele De Paolis when he met with him at the Casa Santa Marta on May 7, 2014 (See Jorge the Kissing Fool.)

Bergoglio has no problem with those who live in lives of unrepentant sins of perversion, and he has no problem with those who promote it, which is why “Father” Fred Daley, who is still a pastor in the Diocese of Syracuse, albeit at a different church now, felt that it was time to do what was up until then considered to a “crossing the Rubicon” moment in most dioceses: an open celebration of “Gay Pride” during the month of the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus, the month of June:

SYRACUSE — For the first time in the history of the Catholic Church in Syracuse, a member parish has hosted a Gay Pride prayer service. Tuesday evening, dozens of people of all different faiths gathered at All Saints Church on Lancaster Place on the city’s east side. The prayer service was billed as a celebration of gay people and a recognition of the ongoing struggle for equality. All Saints Pastor Father Fred Daley said, “Our mission is to be open and welcoming to all people. I think that often religion of all types lose focus on that and can instead become instruments of isolation and segregation. We are trying to be sure to do our best to stop that at All Saints.”

In 2004, Father Daley made headlines, especially among religious publications, when he came out to his congregation  in Utica. The Roman Catholic Church’s position on gays remains unchanged. Church doctrine considers them “intrinsically disordered” and prone to “evil tendencies.” At the Pride prayer service, Fr. Daley said, “This is about God’s love – God made all of us, and we teach that God is good. This event tonight is about inclusion and where there is inclusion there is light.” (The Jorge Effect in Syracuse.)

Wanna write a letter to Jorge about this?

Fuhhgettaboutit!

All efforts, weak as they may have been, on the part of “conservative” “bishops” in the counterfeit church of conciliarism to prevent parishes from sponsoring “gay pride” groups from marching in the annual displays of vulgarity that might have made the inhabitants of Sodom and Gommorha blush with shame have been undercut. What was once forbidden in the conciliar structures is now part of Jorge’s agenda of “charity” and “mercy.”

As has been noted on this site endless, the lords of the counterfeit church of conciliarism has created, sustained and celebrated an environment that breeds and promotes sodomites in the presbyterate as they  have helped to “mainstream” popular Catholic  acceptance of objectively perverse sinful behavior as a normal part of a person’s identity. And while it is one thing for one to sin or even be tempted to do so, it is quite another to celebrate sin, no less that of the sin of Sodom, one of the four sins that cry out to Heaven for vengeance, and to promote it with ready abandon.

Human identity is not based on upon one’s inclination to the commission of any particular sin, no less those against nature. It is indecent, gross and profanely blasphemous for anyone to contend that God has “made” anyone with a predilection to commit sins against nature. Such sins are a matter of choice, usually preceded by social conditioning, the likes of which in today’s world really has no parallel in history. Not even ancient Rome with all of its decadence can compare to the social conditioning in favor of perversity that exists in the world today, a social conditioning that many of the lords of conciiarism have attempted to “baptize” as part of Catholic “charity.” Those who have done so now have the full blessing and support of none other than the world’s foremost enabler of the “gay agenda,” Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who last year became the first concliar “pope” to use what Mrs. Randy Engel terms as “gayspeak.”

Jorge Mario Bergoglio has even empowered the octogenarian Walter Kasper with a fresh lease on his work of apostasy (see Forever Prowling the World Seeking the Ruin of Souls, part 1 and Forever Prowling the World Seeking The Ruin of Souls, part 2) to prowl all over the world to promote what Kasper himself says is Jorge’s “radical” agenda of going “back to the Bible,” which means throwing out every single doctrinal pronouncement made under the infallible guidance of God the Holy Ghost at Holy Mother Church’s twenty general councils as irrelevant to “these times of mercy.”

Kasper recently appeared at that notorious den of homosexual activism, the Church of Saint Paul the Apostle in the Lincoln Square district of the Borough of Manhattan of the City of New York, New York, which is run by Americanism’s own Father Isaac Thomas Hecker’s Society of Saint Paul, to “evangelize” in behalf of Jorge’s false gospel of false charity:

To hear Cardinal Walter Kasper tell it, he became the pope’s point man for reform in the Catholic church thanks to a bit of serendipity, or, if you will, Providence, before anyone knew that Francis was going to be the next Roman pontiff.

The genesis of their partnership, Kasper recalled during a recent trip to New York, was a fateful encounter that took place a few days before last year’s conclave, when all the electors in the College of Cardinals from around the world were staying in the Vatican guesthouse.

Kasper’s room happened to be right across the hallway from that of Cardinal Jorge Mario Bergoglio of Buenos Aires, Argentina. A renowned German theologian who had just turned 80, Kasper had recently received a Spanish translation of his latest book, Mercy: The Essence of the Gospel and the Key to Christian Life. He brought a couple copies with him and gave one to Bergoglio.

“Ah, mercy!” the Argentine cardinal exclaimed when he saw the title. “This is the name of our God!”

The two men knew each other a bit — Kasper had been to Buenos Aires several times on church business — but it turns out Bergoglio’s reaction wasn’t just one of those pro forma compliments you might give to an acquaintance at a book party. Mercy had long been a guiding principle for Bergoglio’s ministry, and he devoured Kasper’s original, wide-ranging study in the days leading up to the voting.

Then, on the evening of March 13, it was Bergoglio who emerged on the balcony of St. Peter’s Basilica as Pope Francis. Four days after that, the new pope addressed a huge crowd in the square — and as a surprised Kasper watched on television, he heard Francis praising him as a “very sharp theologian” and effectively blurbing his work: “That book has done me so much good,” Francis said.

“But don’t think I do publicity for the books of my cardinals!” the new pontiff quickly added.

Too late. The subsequent editions of Kasper’s book led with Francis’ praise above the title, and ever since Kasper has been enjoying the kind of influence that a short time ago would have been as unimaginable as, well, the kinds of reforms that Francis has been promoting.

‘A radical pope’

For years, Kasper had been an odd man out in the Roman power structure. When he was a bishop in Germany in the 1990s, Kasper led efforts to try to persuade Pope John Paul II to find a way to allow divorced and remarried Catholics to receive Communion. But that was thwarted by conservatives in Rome, led by another German theologian, Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, John Paul’s longtime doctrinal czar.

Kasper continued to push for reforms, however, often sparring with Ratzinger in the pages of Catholic journals. Still, John Paul made Kasper a cardinal in 2001 and later named him head of the Vatican department for relations with other churches.

The post turned out to be something of a way station for Kasper, and when John Paul died in 2005 there were some who pitched Kasper as the last great hope for a progressive turn in the church: “Kasper the Friendly Pope,” as some quipped.

Instead, it was Ratzinger, Kasper’s longtime rival, who emerged from the Sistine Chapel as Pope Benedict XVI, apparently cementing the church’s turn toward conservatism. Kasper retired and settled down to writing books on topics such as mercy.

After Benedict announced he was resigning, Kasper once again entered the conclave by another stroke of fortune: Cardinals over 80 are barred from voting for a new pope, and Kasper’s 80th birthday was March 5 — one day after the cardinals began deliberating. He made it by just 24 hours.

Ten days later, Francis was elected.

To be sure, Francis shares a passion for mercy with Kasper. But he also relies on Kasper not only to provide the theological underpinnings for his views but also as a kind of front man to sell Francis’ push to renew Catholicism.

“This pope is not a liberal pope. He is a radical pope!” Kasper said as he sat in an office at the Church of St. Paul the Apostle on Manhattan’s Upper West Side during a weeklong U.S. sojourn. “This pope goes back to the Gospel.”

Contentious topics

After Francis publicly praised Kasper’s work, an older cardinal in Rome came to the pope and insisted: “Holy Father, you should not recommend this book! There are many heresies in it!” The pope smiled as he told Kasper the story, and reassured him: “It goes in one ear and out the other.”

Further proof of Francis’ trust in Kasper came in February when the pope tapped him to deliver a lengthy talk for a meeting of all the world’s cardinals who had gathered to discuss updating the church’s policies on a range of hot-button issues.

The meeting, or consistory, was the first in a series of discussions that Francis has planned to jump-start long-stalled talks on contentious topics — one of them whether divorced and remarried Catholics can receive Communion. It’s not the sexiest topic but it is a huge pastoral crisis, given that so many Catholics have remarried without an annulment and are barred from the altar rail. Even a murderer can confess and receive Communion, as Kasper likes to note.

“I told the pope, ‘Holy Father, there will be a controversy afterward,’ ” Kasper said. The pope laughed and told him: “That’s good, we should have that!”

Sure enough, fierce criticisms tumbled in.

“Such a shift wouldn’t just provoke conservative grumbling; it would threaten outright schism,” warned New York Times columnist Ross Douthat. Phil Lawler, editor of Catholic World News, agreed that such a change was beyond the pale: “The Kasper proposal, in anything approaching its current form, is unworkable,” he wrote.

To be sure, Kasper himself did not exactly tamp down the flames in his recent appearances at Catholic campuses and in interviews with U.S. media.

Speaking to the liberal Catholic magazine Commonweal, for example, Kasper said the pope himself “believes that 50 percent of marriages are not valid” — an assertion that left many conservatives aghast. “I am stunned at the pastoral recklessness of such an assertion. Simply stunned,” wrote canon lawyer and popular blogger Edward Peters.

At a public talk at Fordham University in New York, Kasper also irked the right, and pleased the left, when he tweaked the Vatican’s doctrinal chief, Cardinal Gerhard Müller, who had just delivered a blistering critique of leaders of most American nuns. Kasper expressed his “esteem” for Müller and said his office tended to take a “narrow” view and must be more open to dialogue and change. That, too, sparked a fresh round of complaints.

Risking change

Despite the pushback, colleagues describe Kasper as rejuvenated by the reform Francis has launched.

“I do not know if my proposals will be acceptable,” the cardinal said with a shrug. “I made them in agreement with the pope; I did not do them just myself. I spoke beforehand with the pope, and he agreed.”

Kasper’s ideas are controversial not so much for their content but because at heart they are about whether and how the church can change.

“Change is always a risk,” Kasper said. “But it’s also a risk not to change. Even a greater risk, I think.”

Kasper said he was confident that the process of debate that Francis had launched on the topic of family life and sexuality would in the end produce some significant reforms, in part “because there are very high expectations.”

He noted that the church has often changed, or “developed,” over the centuries, and quite recently in the 1960s when, for example, the Second Vatican Council reversed long-standing teachings against religious freedom and dialogue with other believers.

Kasper reiterates that he’s not advocating a change in the church’s dogma on the sanctity of marriage, but a change in the “pastoral practice” about who can receive Communion. “To say we will not admit divorced and remarried people to holy Communion? That’s not a dogma. That’s an application of a dogma in a concrete pastoral practice. This can be changed.”

Kasper said it is the voice of the faithful that has made the difference. “The strongest support comes from the people, and you cannot overlook that,” he said.

“If what people are doing and what the church is teaching, if there is an abyss, that doesn’t help the credibility of the church,” he said. “One has to change.” (Kasper is Jorge’s “papal” theologian.)

This is a remarkably bold, apostate statement that is heretical and blasphemous of its very nature.

Obviously, this is nothing new. I heard many such statements from the mouth of conciliar priests and presbyters as they preached from the lecterns of conciliar churches during their stagings of the Protestant and Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service.

The decadence of the counterfeit church of conciiarism, led as it has been by its false spirits since October 28, 1958, has become so vast that a man who is believed to be a prince of the Catholic Church can claim publicly that contingent beings who did not create themselves and whose bodies are destined for the corruption of the grave until the General Resurrection of the living and the dead on the Last Day determine how the Catholic Church will “adapt” her teaching to tickle their itching ears.

Kasper’s boldness in this regard thus shows total contempt for the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, under Whose Divine inspiration Saint Paul the Apostle wrote the following words to Saint Timothy:

[1] I charge thee, before God and Jesus Christ, who shall judge the living and the dead, by his coming, and his kingdom: [2] Preach the word: be instant in season, out of season: reprove, entreat, rebuke in all patience and doctrine. [3] For there shall be a time, when they will not endure sound doctrine; but, according to their own desires, they will heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears: [4] And will indeed turn away their hearing from the truth, but will be turned unto fables. [5] But be thou vigilant, labour in all things, do the work of an evangelist, fulfill thy ministry. Be sober. (2 Tim. 4: 1-15.)

Holy Mother Church never changes her doctrine or liturgy to suit the “people,” who are forever clamoring “Give us Barabbas! Give us Barabbas!” “We want sin!” “We want to be approved in our sins!” “Those who do not approve of our sins are ‘haters.'”

Forget about all of that convoluted Hegelianism of Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI’s “hermeneutic of continuity.” Kasper is kind enough to state clearly that the conciliar church’s teaching on religious liberty “dialogue with other believers” has changed. So much efforts for efforts on the part of “conservative” apologists of the conciliar revolution to claim that no such change ever took place. After all, Walter Kasper is the “pope’s” theologian. The folks at Catholics United for the Faith and other such organizations have been defending an “orthodoxy” that does exist in the synthetic “faith” of conciliarism.

Is it any wonder that the morally corrupt, financially profligate abuser of boys and young men, Father Carlos Urrutigoity (see Leaving Predators Free To Prey Over And Over Again and Adding Shame On Top Of Shame), has risen to the position of “vicar general” under Opus Dei’s Rogelio Livieres Plano? The environment fostered by the likes of Urrutigoity’s fellow Argentinian, Jorge Mario Bergoglio, and his fellow Latin American, Oscar Andres Maradiaga Rodriguez (see Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part one, Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part two, Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part three and Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part four), and Walter Kasper makes it eminently possible for the next conciliar “bishop” of Ciudad del Este, Paraguay, to be none other than Father Carlos Urrutigoity upon the retirement of Livieres Plano on August 30, 2020.

Here is the story of this latest development in the story of Urrutigoity, who says that those who accuse him of wrongdoing or criticize him in the slightest are doing the “work of the devil,” something that I know about first-hand as he wrote to me directly after I had submitted a special report to the Diocese of Scranton in Fall of 2000 about his misuse of funds and his failure to disclose his true intentions concerning the sacred liturgy when soliciting money from his donors:

CIUDAD DEL ESTE, Paraguay — A hush falls across the church, broken only by the rhythmic swish of the censer as it bestows acrid incense across the faces of the congregation.

A gaggle of monks in brown habits, their heads tonsured in repentant horseshoes, rises and begins to chant. They are joined by seminarians — priests in training — in floor-length, black soutanes, and Latin liturgy pulses over the pews. The words rise to a massive floor-to-ceiling mural that casts dozens of saintly eyes across the room.

A noise behind the congregation. A door opening. He is here.

Father Carlos Urrutigoity glides into the sanctuary, his ivory and scarlet robes swishing between the pews. Revered by his flock in the unruly diocese of eastern Paraguay’s Ciudad del Este, the priest will deliver his sermon to hundreds of worshippers. They will later clamor outside the church to meet the man, to receive his benediction.

This is a man who’s been described by bishops from Switzerland to Pennsylvania as “dangerous,” “abnormal,” and “a serious threat to young people.”

He has spent two decades flitting from diocese to diocese, always one step ahead of church and legal authorities, before landing in this lawless, remote corner of South America. Here, in the pirate-laden jungle near the Iguacu falls, he has risen to a position of power.

Today, despite warnings from the bishop of Scranton, Pennsylvania, where in 2002 Urrutigoity was accused of molesting a teenage boy and sleeping with and touching other young men, this priest leads a starry-eyed cadre of young male seminarians. Despite once being accused of running what a fellow priest called a “homosexual cult” in the hills of Pennsylvania, Urrutigoity now graces the diocese website here, advertising seminars for budding young Catholics.

Urrutigoity’s voyage from his native Argentina to Pennsylvania and back to South America represents a new chapter in the shocking story of abuse in the Catholic Church.

It illustrates the church’s seeming inability to prevent a priest accused of illegal acts in the United States from fleeing to a remote developing country — even one on the doorstep of Pope Francis’ homeland — and remaking himself into a powerful religious leader.

Urrutigoity, who denies ever molesting anyone, says he’s been the victim of a smear campaign. But to those devoted to uncovering church misdeeds, the Argentine’s sustained protection by the Catholic establishment is emblematic of an ethos of cover-ups and gross negligence that continues to place young people at risk.

“Five, 10, 15 years ago, they would move these guys from the southwest corner of the diocese to the northeast corner of the diocese,” said David Clohessy, director of the St. Louis-based Survivor’s Network of those Abused by Priests or SNAP. “Nowadays, with victims being more organized and the internet, those kinds of moves are more and more risky, so sending someone abroad is a much safer way to keep them on the job.”

Trouble will find me

Trouble has followed Urrutigoity across the globe.

The first notable account of his alleged transgressions is a 1999 letter from Bernard Fellay, spiritual leader of the traditionalist Catholic society of Saint Pius X, based in Switzerland.

Urrutigoity first served at that organization’s seminary in La Reja, Argentina, where Urrugoity was studying. In a letter to then-Bishop of Scranton William Timlin, Fellay warned about what he described as the Argentine priest’s “homosexual behavior,” stating that Urrugoity was asked to leave La Reja and was given a “second chance” at the society’s seminary in Winona, Minnesota.

While in Minnesota, Urrutigoity was accused of approaching a young seminarian’s bed “for obvious dishonest acts,” the letter states. While the seminarian pretended to be sleeping, according to the letter, Urrutigoity touched him sexually.

“Our conclusion is that there is a dangerous pattern in Fr. Urrutigoity and we feel obliged to reveal this to you,” the letter states.

Despite the clear warning, Urrutigoity was allowed to continue living and working in the Diocese of Scranton. Two years later, he was being accused of sexual misconduct again, this time in court.

Cigars, wine and shared sleeping bags

In Pennsylvania, the accusations against Urrutigoity grew more extreme.

He had teamed up with another charismatic Catholic priest, Eric Ensey. With other like-minded leaders, they founded an ultraconservative religious group called the Society of St. John.

In the late 1990s, the Society of St. John found a home in an unused wing of a Catholic boy’s school, St. Gregory’s Academy. That’s when the trouble really started.

In a 2002 lawsuit against Urrutigoity, Ensey and the Diocese of Scranton, the two priests were accused of a pattern of sexual misconduct.

Urrutigoity was accused of giving alcohol and cigars to teenagers, sharing beds and sleeping bags with seminarians and inappropriately touching at least two young men.

The alleged acts were cloaked in a bizarre dogma upon which Urrutigoity and Ensey had founded their society.

Young men were encouraged to form devoted relationships with their spiritual advisers, court records show. Documents from the lawsuit, brought by a victim identified only as “John Doe,” show the seminarians revered Urrutigoity, who became a father figure, guide and close friend.

But that friendship had a dark side, the documents show.

One former member of the Society of St. John said in a deposition that he slept in the same bed as Urrutigoity after the priest said it would help him overcome his “puritanical attitude.” After a few months of their sharing a bed, the seminarian woke one night to find the priest’s hand first on his abdomen, then on [a personal area].

The case stirred up further accusations from Urrutigoity’s time in Winona, as well.

In a deposition for the lawsuit, a former seminarian in Minnesota said Urrutigoity asked him to insert anal suppositories in front of him. When he refused, the young man said in a deposition, Urrutigoity was furious, calling the act a betrayal.

Urrutigoity at least twice invited him to sleep in the same bed, the man said in the deposition. One night, he woke up to find Urrutigoity was molesting him, the seminarian said.

His first instinct was to “rip his head off.”

“I thought about it, and I might have been OK to do it, but my dad told me once a guy hit a priest and his arm was frozen forever,” the former seminarian said in the deposition.

The young man instead settled for breaking ties completely with the man he’d once considered a hero. He left the seminary soon afterward.

The Diocese of Scranton settled the lawsuit in 2004 for more than $400,000. It also sent Urrutigoity and Ensey to The Southdown Institute, an organization in Canada, for a detailed psychological evaluation.

Following that evaluation, the Diocese of Scranton’s Independent Review Board made its recommendation, which was noted in the confidential minutes of the board meeting:

“In view of the credible allegation from the seminarian, his admitted practice of sleeping with boys and young men, and the troubling evaluation by the Southdown Institute, Father Carlos Urrutigoity should be removed from active ministry; his faculties should be revoked; he should be asked to live privately.”

Disappearing and reappearing

The 2002 lawsuit caused uproar in Pennsylvania.

A former member of the Society of St. John took to the internet, campaigning virulently against the conservative sect and calling Urrutigoity “Rasputin in a Roman collar.” Bishop Timlin came under increasing pressure as media attention grew.

Timlin told a deposition that he had done all he could to investigate the claims against Urrutigoity, even sending a diocese lawyer to interview the priest. After the lawsuit was filed, Timlin suspended Urrutigoity and Ensey, barring them from practicing or having contact with children.

A criminal investigation launched by the Lackawanna County district attorney was stymied by a lack of cooperation from St. Gregory’s and Pennsylvania’s short statute of limitations on sex crimes, said Tom Dubas, the lead investigator on the case. Dubas wanted to launch a grand jury investigation, but never had the chance.

As soon as it got out that I was interested in a grand jury, both priests just disappeared,” Dubas said. “We never did convene one.”

Then, in 2008, Urrutigoity began making headlines again, this time in far eastern Paraguay in the den of iniquity known as the Tri-Border Area.

‘A refuge for delinquents’

The Tri-Border Area, at the junction of the borders of Brazil, Paraguay and Argentina, is a hub for everything from drug smuggling to arms dealing to human trafficking.

The city of Ciudad del Este is the region’s ramshackle capital — a maze of crumbling shopping malls and covered markets, bustling with Brazilians hauling duffel bags full of phony goods across the border.

But for some residents of this chaotic city, things went too far when trouble entered the hallowed grounds of Ciudad del Este’s Catholic churches.

In 2008, Javier Miranda, a Ciudad del Este resident who was once an active volunteer at local churches, learned of a recent influx of international priests. He decided to research the newcomers.

It didn’t take Miranda long to unearth the scandals that had followed Urrutigoity. Immediately, he protested against the priest’s presence in the diocese, and was soon joined by dozens more local volunteers and even a group of 12 local priests, who in 2009 signed a letter denouncing Urrutigoity as a divisive figure.

The bishop of Ciudad del Este, Rogelio Ricardo Livieres Plano, responded with a spirited defense of Urrutigoity. The priest had been slandered and persecuted, Livieres said. Miranda and other critics should join with the church in praying for a peaceful end to the controversy, he wrote on the diocese’s website.

Miranda says that far from being welcomed, he and the other vocal critics were ostracized by the church. He also accused Livieres of harboring several other troubled priests.

“For us, the Diocese of Ciudad del Este has become a refuge of delinquents,” Miranda said.

Undeterred, Livieres continued to support Urrutigoity. Last year, he promoted the Argentine to second in command.

That really upset the folks back in Scranton.

‘A serious threat to young people’

In March, the nonprofit group BishopAccountability.org, which specializes in tracking problem priests, announced on its website that not only was Urrutigoity active in the Catholic church in Paraguay, but he had been promoted to the position of vicar general, essentially the second most powerful post in the diocese of Ciudad del Este.

The new bishop of Scranton rushed to defend his diocese and distance it from Urrutigoity.

In a March 15 statement on the diocese website, Bishop Joseph C. Bambera wrote that the diocese had previously “reported its serious concerns about this cleric to appropriate church officials.”

“In every instance, Bishop Martino clearly expressed his reservations concerning Father Urrutigoity, who was identified as posing a serious threat to young people,” Bambera wrote.

Shortly afterward, Bambera announced he was taking his concerns to the Vatican. A diocese spokesman confirmed the bishop has contacted the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, a sort of internal affairs for the Catholic Church, about Urrutigoity.

GlobalPost’s email to the Vatican press office requesting comment has not received a response.

Last week, Pope Francis announced he will meet with eight sexual abuse victims, several from Europe, at the Vatican as part of the church’s “zero tolerance” policy. Sexual abuse scandals around the world have dogged the church in the past two decades.

Clohessy, the director of SNAP, said a lack of action on Urrutigoity at this point would be reprehensible.

“The real issue is the continuing refusal — not failure, refusal — of the church hierarchy to take even the most minimal steps to safeguard kids,” Clohessy said.

Outside the church in Ciudad del Este, the normally balmy tropical air has taken on a slight chill. A mist has risen off the nearby river and envelops the faithful as they form a ring around Urrutigoity, waiting to receive his benediction.

Last in line is this GlobalPost reporter. Hearing a question in English, Urrutigoity blinks, then quickly regains his composure. He has an urgent meeting with another priest, he says, but he can answer a couple of questions.

The Argentine priest says he has been the victim of a decades-long smear campaign. Look closely at the people accusing him, he says, and you’ll see the real motives behind the attempts to limit his influence.

“There’s a whole hysteria,” he says. “I think [Bishop Bambera in Scranton] is covering, legally, the bases, so nobody can accuse them and then sue them for millions of dollars.”

In his work, is he in contact with young people? With children? Does he teach? Urrutigoity is asked.

“No, no! Mostly it’s desk work,” the priest insists.

But Urrutigoity’s daily work involves a lot more than sitting in an office.

A January announcement on the diocese’s website named Urrutigoity as one of the key teachers for a course for young people on Catholic culture.

An interview with one of the seminarians at the church where Urrutigoity spoke earlier this month revealed the priest is certainly in the minds and hearts of the more than 40 young men who live in dormitories there.

“Father Urrutigoity is a true superior for us. We view him as a father,” said 20-year-old Mariano Juarez, who spoke in glowing terms about his appointed leader. “In spiritual guidance, which is the most important, in spiritual direction, counseling in difficult times, he helps us with everything.” (Carlos back in business again. See also Mr. James Bendell’s Pray for the Children and Mrs. Randy Engel’s Exploiting Traditionalist Orders: The Society of St. John.)

Bishop Bernard Fellay, the Superior General of the Society of Saint Pius X, did his due diligence when warning “Bishop” James Clifford Timlin of the Diocese of Scranton. Timlin simply ignored the warning that was given to him.

One who is blessed with even a modicum of the sensus Catholicus does not dismiss behavior that is clearly immoral as “imprudent,” something that Timlin did in his sworn testimony in one of the cases adjudicated in Lackawana County, Pennsylvania. One recognizes predatory homosexual behavior and grooming for what it is, and recoils in horror against it as he discharges his duty to admonish the sinner to reform his life.

“Bishop” Rogelio Livieres Plano, like so many in the United States of America and elsewhere in the world, refused to believe the testimony of witnesses. He has refused to reach the proper conclusions. He is thus culpable before God, which he will find out at the moment of the Particular Judgment. Indeed, every enabler of clerics and others have engaged in inappropriate and/or overtly immoral behavior with members of the same gender will out at their Particular Judgment that they can be no excusing, no minimizing no seeking to blame the victims, no seeking to blame the messenger that is acceptable to Christ the Divine King and Judge.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio, Oscar Andres Maradiaga and Walter Kasper, et al., have helped to empower the likes of “Monsignor” Batista Ricca and Fred Daley and Carlos Urruitogity and Don Ciotti and Don Michele De Paolis, who are just a few among so many others in the conciliar structures.

Can anyone imagine Pope Saint Pius X or Padre Pio or Saint John Mary Vianney or Saint Alphonsus de Liguori or Saint Mary Anthony Claret or Saint Peter Damian speaking the words that have issued forth from the mouths of Bergoglio and friends?

If you can’t, then I urge you to review the material found at the beginning of what has become a very long article.

Believe me, I do not like writing long articles, especially when I am completely physically exhausted.

However, I am writing for posterity, not for the glib sound bite. This site exists to serve as a resource long after I am dead if it is God’s Holy Will for the work to remain visible to readers.

It must be stated furthermore that there is nothing to gain by coming to recognize the true state of the Church Militant in this time of apostasy and betrayal.

It is not nice to be estranged from relatives, former friends and acquaintances, most of whom think one to be “schismatic,” “disloyal” and non-Catholic.

However, truth demands our fidelity, not human respect.

The easiest path to acceptance in what passes for “traditionalism” within the “approved” confines of the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

To wit, I had an occasion two days ago to review some old financial records and was shocked to discover the numbers of those who were donating to us in 2004, 2005 and early 2006. Some of the donations were substantial. “I can’t believe this,” I said to Sharon. “People actually gave to us.”

It would have been easy to keep my mouth shut eight years ago last month when I became convinced that the See of Peter was vacant. Truth, though, must take us where it will no matter the consequences.

As has been noted before on this site, to embrace the truth and to make whatever sacrifices one must make to persevere in it does not make one one bit better than anyone else, and it does not mean, of course, that one is on the sure path to salvation. Of course not.

What it does mean, however, is that those who seek to disparage those who reject apostates as legitimate Successors of Saint Peter cannot be criticized for “being in it for the money” or for “popularity” as the surest way for a Catholic to lose support and to lose friends and to be thought ill of by relatives is to state clearly that a true pope is beyond criticism, meaning that the men who have posed as “popes” since October 28, 1958, have been imposters given the fact that they had defected from the Faith long before their apparent “elections.”

Look, does anyone really think that Jorge Mario Bergoglio and friends takes the following admonition to those who practice the sin of Sodom made by Saint Paul the Apostle seriously

Writing under the Divine inspiration of God the Holy Ghost, Saint Paul the Apostle wrote as follows

Wherefore God gave them up to the desires of their heart, unto uncleanness, to dishonour their own bodies among themselves. Who changed the truth of God into a lie; and worshipped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen.

For this cause God delivered them up to shameful affections. For their women have changed the natural use into that use against which is their nature.

And in like manner, the men also, leaving the natural use of the women, have burned in their lusts one towards another, men with men working that which is filthy, and receiving in themselves the recompense which was due to their error.

And as they liked not to  have God in their knowledge, God delivered them up to a reprobate sense, to do those things which are not convenient; being filled with all iniquity, malice, fornication, avarice, wickedness, full of envy, murder, contention, deceit, malignity, whisperers, detractors, hateful to God, contumelious, proud, haughty, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents, foolish, dissolute, without affection, without fidelity, without mercy.

Who, having known the justice of God, did not understand that they who do such things are worthy of death; and not only they that do them, but they also that consent to them that do them.  (Romans 1: 24-32)

The evidence is clear. Those who do not want to see the evidence and accept what it represents probably will not be convinced of their error save for prayer and fasting on the part of those who do see the truth of our ecclesiastical situation. Evidence and arguments alone have proved insufficient for so many Catholics.

Keep close to Our Lady, especially through her Most Holy Rosary, remembering that that which is false of its nature can never produce good fruit.

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saints Marcellianus, Peter and Erasmus, pray for us.

Saint Francis Caracciolo, pray for us.